




























( 



Mr. Cheriton Wrapt in Meditation. 


(See page X26.) 


THE 


SIBERIAN EXILES’ 
CHILDREN 

OR, THROWN ON THE WORLD 


BY 


EDWIN HODDER 


WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY GORDON BROWNE 



New York: EATON & MAINS 
Cincinnati: JENNINGS & GRAHAM 


t 


P^3 

1 H 

Si 




\ 

I 


I 

i 

* » • 


' t 



. k 

< * 


i 




4 i 

i % 
>1 
iV' 

I ' 




l» 



CONTENTS 


PAGB 

CHAPTER I. 

In the Toils i 

CHAPTER II. 

A Terrible Time .17 

CHAPTER III. 

Nurse Pamelof . 33 

CHAPTER IV. 

Abandoned 51 

CHAPTER V. 

Sheltered 67 

CHAPTER VI. 

A Liliputian Battle 83 

CHAPTER VII. 

An Important Communication . . . .101 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Mr. Cheriton Takes Tea 119 


IV 


Contents, 


PAGE 


CHAPTER IX. 

Preparing to Start 137 

CHAPTER X. 

In Holland 151 

CHAPTER XI. 

The Grotto ot Han . . . . . 165 

CHAPTER XII. 

Charon’s Ferry-boat . . . . . 185 

CHAPTER XIII. 

A Young Prince 201 

CHAPTER XIV. 


The Landlord’s Story 219 

CHAPTER XV. 


An Avalanche 239 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Rome and Naples 261 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Burning Mountain 279 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Captured 297 


Contents. 


V 


CHAPTER XIX. 
In Perplexity 

CHAPTER XX. 

A Perilous Mission . . . . 

CHAPTER XXI. 
The North Cape . . . . 

CHAPTER XXII. 
A Strange Story . . . . 

CHAPTER XXIII. 


rMB 

. 3*5 

. 33« 

355 

. 375 


Restitution 


393 


4 


1 


U 


j 





O”- • V , ( '■‘I ■/. 

■ s • M • ,, 

'■■■ \ • , V- 


' I. ‘ • r 


» • 


\ ' 



I 


♦ » 







u 


t ' • 

) ' * 


( 

•« 


s 


/ 


I ' 




s 


• , i 

t 

, > 


i 


\ 


t 


# 

t 


< I 





LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS, 


Mr. Cheriton Wrapt in 

Meditation . 

PACB 

(Frontispiece) 

A Last Embrace 

. 


31 

A Liliputian Battle 

. 


. 88 

On the Dyke 

. 


. 156 

Charon’s Ferry-boat 

. 


• 195 

A Narrow Escape 

. 


. 246 

Fleeing from the Burning Mountain 


. 285 

Captured 

• • • * 


. 306 


IN THE TOILS. 


** Oh, colder than the wind that freezes 

Founts, that but now in sunshine play’d, 

Is that congealing pang which seizes 
The trusting bosom, when betray’d.” 

Moore — Lalla Rookh, 

“ Though those that are betray’d 
Do feel the treason sharply, yet the traitor 
Stands in worse case of woe. ” 

Shakspeare — Cymbelitu, Act III., Scene 4. 


CHAPTER I. 

IN THE TOILS. 

I T was mid-day in mid-winter. St Petersburg was 
wrapped in snow, on which the sun was shining 
brilliantly. Snow, pure and white, lay thick in every 
street,- and glittered upon every roof and parapet 
Gilded domes, tall spires, palaces, and public build- 
ings were sparkling with icicles, and looked as if they 
were set with diamonds and precious stones. A thin 
coating of ice covered the cathedral of St. Isaac, the 
most magnificent church in the Russian Empire, and 
its grand proportions and immense masses of costly 
material looked a thousand times more imposing 
and wonderful, as they shone like burnished silver. 

The Nevsky Prospect, which from the Admiralty 
Square to the Moscow railway station is three miles 
long, and is lined with handsome shops and costly 
palaces and churches, was crowded, for the Court was 
in residence, the nobility had returned to the city, 
and everything wore an appearance of gaiety and 
activity. In the crowd upon the pavements a strange 
variety of costumes were to be seen, both native and 

3 


4 


Thrown on the World. 


foreign English, French, Americans, Chinese, Per- 
sians, Arabs, Finns, Kamschatkans, and many more 
varieties of human life mingled in the crowd ; and the 
Russian peasant, or ntujik, was to be seen every- 
where, noisy, dirty, and wrapped up to the nose in 
skins. Sledges innumerable were skimming noise- 
lessly over the glittering snow, and the occupants lay 
buried in them under costly furs that represented a 
mint of money. Merry peals rang out from the bells 
of the churches ; the air was tuneful with the jingle 
of sledge-bells, to which the hum of voices and the 
rumble of traffic served as accompaniment. 

But whenever a storm is brewing, whether in the 
world of nature or in the world of thought and 
action, there are generally signs of it in the atmo- 
sphere. A storm was brewing in Russia ; and any 
one who took the trouble to look below the surface 
of things on that bright sunshiny winter day in St. 
Petersburg might have seen that beneath the appa- 
rent gaiety there was an air of restlessness, of fear, 
and suspicion. Little knots of men stood at the 
corners of the streets in hot discussion ; groups were 
seated in the traktirs^ or tea-drinking houses, which 
rival in numbers the public-houses of Western lands, 
conning over the morning papers; the soldiers and 
police seemed to be everywhere upon the alert. 

For our story opens in the days when Nihilism was 
filling every heart with terror; when the organiza- 
tions of the Nihilists were at work everywhere ; when 


In the Toils, 


5 


men were ready to make martyrs of themselves 
whenever a committee of terrorists might command 
them ; when money was flowing into their treasury 
to enable them to carry out their terrible works ; 
when all the resources of science were being em- 
ployed to work destruction to life and property. 
The life of the Czar had been threatened at every 
turn ; every public building and every public insti- 
tution was in danger, and the public peace was dis- 
turbed. 

On that mid-winter day a gentleman was walking 
briskly with elastic tread along the Nevsky Prospect. 
He was a man about thirty-five years of age, although 
he looked somewhat older, for there were lines in his 
face which had been drawn there by care and trouble 
and over-work. It would have been diflicult to guess 
the man’s nationality, for he was dressed in fashion- 
able attire, and that meant Paris fashion ; but he would 
have passed for an Englishman or a Russian, and as 
a matter of fact he was a mixture of both, his father 
having been an Englishman and his mother a 
Russian. If it would have been difficult for us to 
have guessed his nationality from merely seeing him, 
it would have been much more difficult still to have 
done so by his speech ; for if we had followed him 
that morning into some of the many places he 
visited, we should have heard him at one time talking 
in the Russian language as fluently as if he had 
never spoken any other tongue than the Russian ; 


6 


Thrown on the World, 


another place, however, he conversed in French — the 
Court language of Russia — with as great ease and 
fluency and faultlessness of pronunciation as if he 
had never been outside the gay capital of France. 
It was only in speaking English that he betrayed 
anything like a foreign accent, and that was so slight 
as hardly to be perceptible. 

It was evident that he was a man tolerably well 
known, for as he moved briskly along, he nodded to 
one and another, and exchanged cordial greetings 
with not a few. It seemed that he was either a man 
of a most genial nature, or that his relations with the 
people were of a somewhat peculiar kind, for he was 
on equally good terms with men of all classes, and 
his manner was as frank and free with the wealthy 
merchant as with the poor peasant. 

As he passed the cathedral of Our Lady of Kazan, 
he stood for a moment or two to admire that won- 
derful church, which he had seen a thousand times 
before, but had never seen in such splendour as it 
appeared that morning in its covering of snow and 
ice, and was just moving off to resume his journey, 
when a hand was laid on his shoulder, and he was 
greeted by an old friend he had not seen for some 
years. 

“ What, Harley ! my dear old fellow, how are you } 
What brings you here.?” said the stranger, shaking 
him cordially by the hand. “I was only thinking 
about you this very morning, and wondering how 


In the Toils. 


7 

you were getting on in these anxious times — doubly 
and trebly anxious for men in your profession.” 

“ I meant to have seen you before, and have been 
wondering whether any good fortune would bring me 
on your track, for I have wanted to tell you that I 
am just on the eve of bidding farewell to Russia. 
‘ It may be for years, it may be for ever,’ as the 
English song says.” 

“ Going away ! you don’t say so ! Why, I should 
as soon have thought of this church of Our Lady 
of Kazan marching off as you. But what on earth 
are you going for ? ” 

“ Well, for many reasons ; but first and foremost,” 
and he lowered his voice, and looked round about, 
“because the times are bad, and journalism is no 
longer a safe profession here. Every article one 
writes has to be done with a pen in one hand and a 
pistol in the other, much as those old Jews built up 
their wall in Jerusalem. Everywhere, as you know, 
there are spies abroad, everywhere there are traps 
laid to work mischief ; it is dangerous to sympathise 
with the State, and dangerous to sympathise with the 
people, and even more dangerous still to do what I 
am trying to do — to steer a middle course. Things 
are bad enough here, but they are worse in Moscow, 
and I have determined to give the whole thing up 
while I have the chance, and I think I see my way 
to begin life again, and I hope under happier circum- 
stances in England. You know I was brought up 


8 


Thrown on the World. 


to the medical profession, and I made a mistake in 
giving it up for journalism ; so I shall go back to my 
old career.” 

“Well, you astonish mel If anybody except 
Thomas Harley himself had told me that you, 
Thomas Harley, were going to throw up the sponge, 
I would not have believed it. Why, man alive, this 
is the time of all times when you, and such men as 
you, are most wanted. I thought we might have 
counted on your patriotism and aid for anything in 
this crisis in our history.” 

“No, Croxsy; what you want is whole-hearted 
men, not half-hearted ones like me. I am not made 
of the stuff of which great patriots and heroes and 
martyrs are made. Whatever I might have been as 
a younger man, I never shall or can be again. I 
have a wife and two little boys, you know, Croxsy, 
and they are more to me than wealth, or politics, or 
wild schemes of enthusiasts. I can see for them a 
calm and happy future in England, but I only see for 
them trouble and anxiety here. So good-bye, old 
fellow, for the present. I shall see you again before 
I go. I hope to-morrow to complete the arrange- 
ments for the sale of my newspaper, and then I shall 
pay a round of visits with my wife to say good-bye 
to my old friends, and we will come and have a chat 
with you, and I’ll show you my boys, the happiest, 
merriest little men you ever saw. But I can’t stay 
any longer now,” he said, looking at his watch. “ It 


In the Toils, 


9 

is nearly one, and I am expecting important letters, 
which will be waiting for me at the hotel.” 

Croxsy looked at his watch by the strange instinct 
which prompts men to do so, simply because some 
one else has done it, and also, for no apparent reason, 
but simply because men get into a habit of doing it, 
he confirmed the fact that the hour was nearly one. 

“ Ten minutes to one by mine,” he said. 

Then the two friends shook hands cordially, and 
Thomas Harley continued on his way in the opposite 
direction to that taken by his friend. 

Scarcely had he gone more than a hundred yards 
than Mr. Harley became suddenly aware that there 
was an unusual stir and bustle in the street, and 
before he had time to think what it could all be 
about, prancing horses, clinking armour, jingling 
bells, and a roar of voices and a great uplifting of 
caps announced the fact that royalty was passing. 

It was the Czar. 

He was on his way to keep a public appointment, 
which had been announced in the papers, but had 
entirely escaped the memory of Mr. Harley, whose 
mind was occupied with many other things more 
immediately concerning himself. 

The Czar was accompanied by a brilliant suite, 
and a strong mounted escort surrounded, not only his 
sledge, but the sledges of all the party. 

Mr. Harley loyally raised his fur cap, and stood 
for a moment to gaze on the cavalcade. It had not 
2 


lO 


Thrown on the World, 


gone more than a hundred yards or so — no farther 
than the corner of the street where he had just been 
talking with his friend Croxsy, and where now a 
group of from fifty to a hundred people had hurriedly 
assembled — than there rang out in the clear frosty 
air the sharp report of a pistol, and one of the 
mounted escort was seen to fall from his horse to 
the ground. 

In a moment there went up from the crowd a cry 
of horror ; and then a scene of confusion ensued im- 
possible to describe. Back upon their haunches the 
horses in the royal carriages were thrown ; the Czar 
himself dismounted to ascertain the injury done to 
the wounded soldier ; hundreds of clamorous voices 
and eager hands were ready for action ; and soldiers 
and police were engaged in a hand-to-hand struggle 
in their endeavour to arrest some of those who had 
stood in that knot at the corner of the street from 
whence the shot intended for the Czar had been fired. 

As soon as Mr. Harley had recovered from the 
shock which he, in common with every right-minded 
man, felt at the cowardly and dastardly attempt at 
assassination, he could not help congratulating him- 
self on the lucky chance that he had moved off from 
the actual spot where the deed was done, or he and 
his friend Croxsy might have been involved in conse- 
quences which would have been serious to them, and 
have upset all the plans that Mr. Harley had been so 
carefully laying. 


In the Toils. 


II 


Only waiting long enough to assure himself that 
no injury had been done to the Czar or his suite, and 
that the wound to the soldier did not appear to be of 
a very serious character, Mr. Harley turned off into a 
side street to avoid the crowd, and made his way as 
fast as he could by a circuitous route to his hotel. 
He was naturally very much excited, as any loyal 
subject would be, in witnessing an outrage on majesty; 
and he was excited, too, with the events of the morn- 
ing in connection with the business that had brought 
him from his home in Moscow to St. Petersburg, and 
in seeing an old friend again, and also in anticipation 
of the letters he was so anxious to receive. 

When, therefore, he reached his hotel, his face was 
flushed, his hands were unsteady, and his general 
appearance somewhat wild. A number of gentlemen 
were standing about in the large open lobby as he 
entered, and, recognising them, he said at once, — 
“Of course you have heard the news ? ” 

“ No — what news } Out with it.” 

“ An attempt to assassinate the Czar in the Nevsky 
Prospect not half an hour ago.” 

Immediately Mr. Harley was the centre of an eager 
and excited throng. The news spread like wild-fire. 
All the visitors in the hotel hurried down to the lobby, 
with the chambermaids and charwomen, and all the 
cooks and waiters and servants hurried up from the 
kitchens. Again and again he had to tell the story, 
and as he did so he was conscious of the presence of 


12 


Thrown on the World. 


two men in the audience who seemed to take a pecu- 
liar interest in the story, but did not, like the others, 
rush off into the street to see if they could pick up 
any further information, but stayed to hear the story 
over and over again. 

It was very vexing to be so delayed, and the first 
moment he could get free he inquired if there were 
any letters for him. He was uncertain whether they 
would be addressed to the hotel or to the post office, 
and was not surprised when he was told there were 
none. Buttoning up his coat, for the wind was pierc- 
ingly cold, he made his way to the post office, eager 
to hold in his hand the letter which he hoped would 
tell him that, on the morrow, arrangements would be 
completed for the sale of the plant of the newspaper 
of which he was editor and proprietor. 

There were two letters for him — the one he had 
been expecting from his agent, and one he had not 
been expecting, from his wife. He read the latter 
first, and he had not read many lines before all the 
colour had left his face and his hand trembled like 
an aspen leaf. 

The letter ran as follows : — 

“My own dearest Husband, 

“ I am so sorry to add to your present 
anxieties, but it cannot be avoided. I am afraid 
there is terrible mischief brewing.* You know I never 
had any very great faith in Michelof, and always felt 


hi the Toils. 


13 


persuaded he was a Nihilist at heart. You will see 
by the enclosed what a dangerous article he published 
in the journal yesterday. Half an hour ago, good, 
faithful Petrovitch came in, in a state of great excite- 
ment, to say that to-day there is an article appearing 
which is sure to bring down the most bitter wrath of 
the authorities. It is too late to stop it, and it is cer- 
tain that the trust you reposed in Michelof has been 
betrayed, and that the evil we have so often dreaded 
is upon us. We are in the hands of a merciless, 
unreasoning set, who have no scruples in carrying 
out the orders of their executive. Petrovitch urges 
that you should not delay a moment in returning, 
and begs that you will come back by the very next 
train. Do^ my own dear husband, and God grant 
that my fears may not be realized. 

“Your loving, anxious Wife.” 

Mr. Harley read the letter again and again, and 
then, as the information it contained, taken in con- 
junction with the events of the morning, were fully 
realized, the fashion of his face altered ; the paleness 
which had overspread it in the first moment of 
anxiety and alarm had gone, and instead it was 
suffused with crimson ; and though the temperature 
outside was twenty degrees below freezing point, 
the perspiration stood in great beads upon his fore- 
head. He knew the extent of the danger better than 
his wife ; he knew that every newspaper was watched 
narrowly, and that the authorities were eager to 


14 Thrown on the World. 

pounce down upon every sentence that could be con- 
strued as seditious, and mete out the most severe and 
the most hasty punishment He knew, too, that there 
were men of all classes in the strange sect of the 
Nihilists, who were dissatisfied with the established 
system of government, and were ready to do any- 
thing — to sacrifice the claims of home affection and 
the ties of friendship, to risk and sacrifice even life 
itself if they could but aim a blow at those in 
authority, and were seeking by all means, fair and 
foul, to give publicity to their views. He knew, too, 
the baseness of the friend in whom he had confided, 
a friend he had known and loved from boyhood, and 
the only friend in whom he would have dared to 
have entrusted the care of his newspaper during his 
temporary absence, and who had sworn to be faithful 
to the trust imposed upon him. 

As these thoughts were passing through the mind 
of Mr. Harley, he looked up towards the clock in the 
office, and in doing so his eye fell upon two men who 
were talking together, and comparing notes they held 
in their hands. They were the two men who had 
been such eager listeners in the lobby of the hotel, 
when Mr. Harley had told the story of the attempted 
assassination of the Czar. For a moment he felt in- 
clined to be annoyed, fearing they would bother him 
for further information, but his irritation did not last 
long, for he observed they had a railway time-bill in 
their hands. That was just what he wanted. 


In the Toils. 


15 

“ Do you know when the next train starts for Mos- 
cow ? ” he said, turning to them abruptly. 

“ There is one leaves at half-past three — three- 
quarters of an hour from now — an express.” 

“ That will just do. Thanks.” 

And Mr. Harley ran rather than walked to his 
hotel, bundled the few things in his room into a 
portmanteau, paid his bill, and wrote in pencil one 
or two hasty letters excusing himself from keeping 
appointments which he had fixed, and then stepping 
into a sleigh drove off rapidly towards the Moscow 
railway station, nearly three niiles away. 

The streets were all crowded by this time, and it 
seemed that all the population of the city must be 
out of doors. Progress was slow, and it was impera- 
tive that he should catch the train. 

“ Drive like the wind,” he cried, “ and you shall 
have a couple of roubles above your fare.” 

The isvdstchik pricked up his ears at this princely 
offer, and drove like the wind ; and Mr. Harley had 
the satisfaction of finding that he had a few minutes 
to spare after he had taken his ticket, and as he had 
had nothing to eat since the morning, and had a 
fifteen hours’ journey before him, he laid in a stock 
of provisions. 

Then he took his seat in the corner of an empty 
carriage, and threw himself back to think over the 
events of the morning. He paid no heed to the 
bustle and excitement on the platform inevitable 


i6 


Thrown on the World. 


when a long-distance train is about to start ; he did 
not notice that other people had entered the carriage 
after he had taken his place, for he had buried his 
face in his furs, and not until the train had moved on 
for some time did he look up. 

And then he started ; for, seated beside him in that 
same carriage — the only other occupants of the com- 
partment — were the two men he had seen in the 
lobby of the hotel and in the post office. He started, 
for he knew now that he was watched ; he was con- 
scious that he was in the toils. 

He did not speak, but the silence was broken by 
the man who had told him the hour of the departure 
of the train. 

“ Mr. Thomas Harley,” he said, “ we have you 


under arrest.” 


A TERRIBLE TIME. 


Sorrow’s crown of sorrow is remembering happier things." 

Tennyson — LocksUy Hall. 

** All hope abandon, ye who enter here,'’ 

Dante — Hell, Canto iii. 


CHAPTER II. 

A TERRIBLE TIME. 

TV yr R. HARLEY’S house in Moscow was about 
as pretty as a house could be. It was situated 
in one of the cross streets of a broad thoroughfare, 
one of many that radiate from the Kremlin and the 
Kitai Gorod, or Chinese city as it is often incorrectly 
called, as Kitai does not in this case refer to Cathay 
or China, but to Kitaigrod, the name of the birth- 
place of the regent Helena who walled in this dis- 
trict The thoroughfare was very broad, from fifty 
to sixty feet wide, and very noisy with carts and 
carriages and droschkies ; but the side street in 
which Mr. Harley’s house was situate, was as quiet 
and retired as if it were removed miles away from 
the strife and turmoil of a great city. 

It was a pretty house, suggesting peaceful happi- 
ness. A large gateway led into a green and grassy 
court ; the stone foundation of the house stood about 
four feet high, and the house itself was built of wood, 
of only two storeys, and was surrounded by a veran- 
dah deep and shady. In the windows were shrubs, 
and the bright firelight seen beyond the rich curtains 


19 


20 


Thrown on the World, 


told of comfort and even luxury. There are houses 
of this description planted between the great 
thoroughfares all over Moscow ; they are quite 
unique in their repose and neatness, and are in- 
habited only by comparatively well-to-do families. 

The interior of Mr. Harley’s house told as plainly 
as words that the occupants were people of refined 
and cultivated taste. Every room was arranged with 
care, and from basement to attic there was nothing 
in the disposition of furniture or the display of colour 
or form but would give pleasure to the eye of any 
lover of art decoration. 

But on the day of which we write there was a 
gloom in that house such as had never been there 
before. Mrs. Harley was sitting alone in the dining- 
room, and her eyes were red with weeping. The 
lamps were shaded, the curtains were drawn, the fire 
burnt briskly upon the hearth, and the room was a 
very picture of comfort and domestic happiness, save 
for that bent head and tearful eye and listless atti- 
tude. All through the early part of that day she 
had been expecting the return of her husband, in 
response to her letter addressed to him at St Peters- 
burg ; and every footfall in the street had made her 
heart flutter, as she flew to door or window to see 
whether it were he or not. She had studied the 
time-tables, and found that if her letter had been 
duly received immediately upon its arrival, it would 
have been possible for him to have been home at 


A Terrible Time. 


21 


some hour in the previous night ; and all through the 
night she had watched and waited. In any case, it 
was possible for him to have been back by eight or 
nine in the morning ; but he had not come. Never 
did leaden hours seem to move more slowly than 
they did that morning, as she waited in anxious, 
nervous expectancy, full of hope and fear. The 
prattle of her little boys, Ray and Bertie, whose 
merry laughter, as they ran about the house, was 
generally the sweetest music she ever heard, was on 
this day more than she could bear, and she had in- 
structed the nurse to keep them in the nursery. She 
could not bear to hear the questioning of Ray, who 
asked from time to time, “When will dear papa turn ? ” 

When indeed ? 

There was a slow train arriving at about mid-day, 
and Mrs. Harley, unable to bear the suspense any 
longer, had put on her furs, intending to go to the 
station to meet him, or at least to see if he were 
there ; but just as she was about to start, she heard 
hurried footsteps in the courtyard, and Petrovitch, a 
man who had been for some time in the employ of her 
husband, and had gained their confidence and friend- 
ship for his goodness and fidelity, stood before her. 

He was as pale as death, and though he struggled 
hard to be calm, his hands trembled, and he stood 
panting for breath. 

“ Good heavens, Petrovitch 1 what has happened ? 
Tell me what has happened ! ” 


22 


Thrown on the World. 


“ What I feared more than I dared to tell you — 
Mr. Harley is in Moscow.” 

“ Yes — go on. Why does he not come ?” 

“Madam, he has been arrested — arrested on his 
way here.” 

Mrs. Harley did not cry or wail ; she did not for a 
moment utter a sound, but the words she had heard 
had been as a sword piercing her very soul. 

“ Come in, Petrovitch. Tell me all you know ; do 
not hide anything. Tell me quickly.” 

“ Oh, madam ! it breaks my heart to tell it, for in 
times like these we cannot tell what consequences 
may follow. It seems that Mr. Harley has been 
arrested on the charge of publishing in his paper a 
seditious article, and that article is supposed to have 
been the signal for the attempted assassination of the 
Czar. There was an expression in that article about 
it being ‘ten to one that the day of freedom was 
dawning,’ and they connect that with the exact time 
when the shot was fired ; and they have evidence, 
it is said, that Mr. Harley was on the spot at that 
time. I don’t know much more, except that terror 
has been struck to the heart of many of your best 
friends.” 

“ Where is Michelof?” 

“ Miles away, it may be, or lurking in the city ; no 
one knows. The villain has plotted and worked out 
his scheme and has fled. The secret police are busy ; 
but it will not, I fear, be the Nihilists who will suffer 


A Terrible Time. 


23 

in this case, — it will be the innocent suffering for the 
guilty.” 

“ What can we do, Petrovitch ? We must act, and 
at once. It can never be that such a monstrous ini- 
quity will be tolerated that my husband should suffer 
for the acts of that wicked and treacherous man. We 
must move heaven and earth to get justice done ” 

“Justice ! ” echoed Petrovitch, with a bitter laugh — 
“where will you find it in Russia } Repression is the 
order of the day. Arrests are made wholesale, and 
so-called trials are mere travesties of justice. The 
Government is alarmed, and, assisted by the police, 
is trying to extirpate by short and sharp treatment 
every taint of the growing disaffection. They can- 
not do it. They may arrest, and send away sus- 
pects to distant provinces, or even to Siberia, they 
may imprison and may confiscate property, but they 
will not stamp out Nihilism in that way, and they 
will not pause to think about justice.” 

Mrs. Harley scarcely heard a word of this. She 
was trying to realize the position of affairs, so that 
she might plan and act. 

“ Petrovitch,” she said suddenly, “ there is one 
favour you must grant me : you must get away with- 
out a moment’s delay and hide awhile, or escape 
from this hateful city at once. If they arrest my 
husband, they will arrest you, for you have been 
associated with all his work lately, and you were left 
partially in charge.” 


24 


Thrown on the World. 


** I would to Heaven I had been in charge alto- 
gether ! But I cannot do as you say. I will stand 
by Mr. Harley to the last. He may need me.” 

“ I think not, Petrovitch. Go while there is time. 
I beg it for your wife’s sake, for the sake of your 
little girl, and ” 

Mrs. Harley did not finish the sentence, for her ear 
had caught the sound of footsteps mounting from the 
courtyard to the hall. 

“ There are two men at the door, and two more at 
the gate. Fly, Petrovitch ! Here is the key of the 
back gate ; you can pass out that way ; ” and she tore 
away the key from the bunch with such strength and 
vigour as only one who had strong nerve and purpose 
could have done. 

“ What ! and leave you, madam, and perhaps 
implicate you as being a party to my escape ? 
No ; I would a thousand times rather die where I 
stand.” 

Mrs. Harley pressed his hand ; she could not trust 
herself to speak, and in another moment the officers 
of the police were in the room. She was right in her 
surmise that Petrovitch was in danger. It was to 
arrest him that the two men had come. 

To expostulate would have been worse than use- 
less ; to have endeavoured to explain the truth of 
affairs would have been only to give evidence which, 
in such hands, would in all probability have been 
used against them ; to have shown the indignation 


A Terrible Time. 


25 

which burnt in her bosom would only have been pre- 
judicial to the interests of all. 

“Farewell then, Petrovitch, for the present,” she 
said. “ Do not be down-hearted ; you have nothing 
to fear ; you can look up into the face of God and 
declare your innocence of any wrong-doing against 
the Government in this matter. And may He reward 
you for all your faithful goodness to us ! ’* 

She shook him by the hand warmly and affection- 
ately, and smiled a sweet womanly smile of en- 
couragement and sympathy and gratitude. 

But her heart sank within her as she watched him 
leave the house. Her husband in prison ; Petrovitch, 
the friend upon whom she most relied, under arrest ; 
cruel falsehoods in circulation which would make a 
case of circumstantial evidence, — and that was all for 
which the authorities cared to enable them to con- 
demn — what should she do.? to whom could she 
turn next ? 

She sat down to think, but scarcely had the foot- 
steps of Petrovitch and the officers died away than 
she was disturbed by the entrance of the two men 
who had been standing at the gate, and were only 
waiting until the other two should have performed 
their errand 

“ What do you want with me ? ” she asked, looking 
the men full in the face without wavering, although 
there was a sickness at her very heart as she did so. 

“We are instructed to search this house for all 
8 


26 


Thrown on the World. 


papers that may be in it,” said one of the men in 
reply, “ and here is our authority for so doing.” 

Mrs. Harley merely glanced at the paper, and at 
once gave them permission to proceed with their 
work. It was very humiliating and mortifying to see 
those men in the house ; to be obliged to let them 
gather together all the documents collected in desks 
and drawers — pleasant memorials of old friendships 
and of happy days. But this was a minor trouble to 
the great sorrow which was weighing her down — the 
cruel and unjust imprisonment of her husband. She 
paid little heed to the men as they proceeded briskly 
with their work, and merely handed them the keys 
of drawers and boxes as they required them. She 
was so perfectly satisfied that there was not one 
thing of a seditious nature to be found anywhere, as 
her husband was true and loyal to the constituted 
authorities, that she felt no fear whatever as to the 
result of the search. Her confidence in this respect 
was not, however, of long duration ; for when the 
search-officers proceeded to her boudoir, it flashed 
upon her that in the escritoire in which her old love- 
letters and most private memorial correspondence 
was kept, there was a bundle of letters from an old 
friend, one Vera Dimitritch, who had a passion for 
politics, had espoused the cause of the Nihilists, and 
had paid the penalty by suffering banishment Once 
or twice Mrs. Harley had determined to destroy 
those letters, as they were not safe to have about in 


A Terrible Time, 


27 


such times, not that she feared on her own account, 
but only lest at any time they should get into in- 
judicious hands, and be used injuriously against Vera 
Dimitritch, her friend. 

A thought struck her. 

“Pardon me,” she said, as they approached the 
escritoire, “the letters and papers in there relate 
merely to myself, and your warrant, if I remember 
right, is only to search the papers of Mr. Harley.” 

“ Nay, madam,” answered the officer civilly enough, 
“ you will see here it says, ‘all letters, papers, and other 
documents in the house of the said Thomas Harley.’ ” 

It was too late to recall her words, but she would 
have given a thousand pounds if she could have done 
so, for she watched the expression on the officers’ 
faces as they laid their hands on the packet of letters 
marked “ Vera Dimitritch.” 

The instant the officers had left the house, Mrs. 
Harley rang the bell hastily for one of the servants. 

“Go as fast as possible to Nurse Pamelof. Ask 
her to come here without a moment’s delay. Tell 
her it is a matter of life or death.” 

The servant must have flown on the wings of the 
wind, for in an incredibly short time Nurse Pamelof 
arrived. 

“Pamelof,” said Mrs, Harley, “we are in grievous 
trouble. Mr. Harley is arrested, and I have no 
doubt that before night I shall be arrested too.” 

“ No, no, my dear, dear lady, don’t say so,” said the 


28 Thrown on the World, 

woman, weeping, and kissing the cold hand of Mrs. 
Harley. 

“ I have sent for you, Pamelof, because I know I 
can rely upon you. You have known me from my 
childhood, you have been with me in all my troubles, 
and — you love my children,” 

"God bless the pretty souls! I do, ma’am, as I 
love my own life.” 

"I cannot tell what may happen to either Mr. 
Harley or myself. It may be that our prayer will 
be heard, and justice will be done to us, for we are 
as innocent of political crime as those darlings are in 
the nursery ; but it may be that we shall be treated 
as others have been, with hasty, harsh, and one-sided 
judgment, and then what will become of us Heaven 
only knows. I fear to think. Should the worst 
come, Nurse, — should we be torn from home and 
children to suffer wrongfully, will you help us ? will 
you stand by the home and the children, and care 
for them as though they were still under my eye ? 
Will you pledge yourself to this. Nurse, as though 
you were listening to my last words on earth ? ” 

“ Oh, ma’am, it breaks my heart to hear you talk 
like this. Pledge myself,? I would go through fire 
and water for you and the master ; I would lay down 
my life rather than harm should come to those two 
precious boys. I promise you, by the memory of all 
your goodness to me and mine, that I will be faithful 
to any trust you repose in me.” 


A Terrible Time, 


29 


“Then, Nurse, take this purse. It contains some 
hundreds of pounds. I do not know how much you 
may want. Should anything terrible happen to us, — 
should it be,” and her voice faltered, and the tears 
fell fast, “ that we should be banished, take Ray and 
Bertie under your care, and as soon as possible 
convey them to England, and leave them there. I 
have written the address of my friends plainly, and 
scribbled a line or two of directions for you how to 
get to them, which will be all that will be necessary 
for the present. As you love me and mine, take care 
of that purse, for it contains the means to enable you 
to do this for me. Of course,” added Mrs. Harley in 
an altered tone, and wiping away her tears, for a 
flash of hope had sprung up in her breast — “Of 
course it may not be that these terrible fears of mine 
will be realized ; it may be that it is only a nervous 
dread and horror that has conjured up this fearful 
vision of what might be. And now, Pamelof, leave 
me for a little while, but do not leave the house ; you 
will not, I know. I am so sad and tired, I shall be 
thankful for if it be only half an hour’s quiet” 

The lamps were lighted and shaded, the curtains 
were drawn, the fire burnt briskly upon the hearth, 
and everything wore the appearance of comfort and 
happiness. But Mrs. Harley sat with her face in her 
hands, and wept as if her heart would break. It was 
the first time through all that period of suspense and 
anxiety that the brave woman had given way, and 


30 


Thrown on the World. 


her tears were an inexpressible relief to her over- 
wrought brain. But the tears could not wipe out the 
terrible presentiment of coming evil ; and when, later 
on, there was a sharp ring at the hall bell, she felt 
that the worst was at hand. 

The voice of Nurse Pamelof in loud expostulation 
and then in tearful entreaty, told her that her fears 
were realized, and that she was to share the fate of 
her husband and the faithful Petrovitch, whatever 
that fate might be. 

Mrs. Harley made no struggle, nor any attempt 
to evade the officers. She knew too well how utterly 
hopeless and useless that would be. Nor would she 
allow Pamelof to continue her expostulations; the 
officers were only doing their duty, and it must be 
confessed they were doing it with as much courtesy 
and consideration as could be expected. They 
would not rudely hurry her, at the same time they 
stated it was imperative that they should not delay 
many minutes. 

It was with a faltering step and a wounded heart 
that she went softly to the room in which Ray and 
Bertie were sleeping. There were not two lovelier 
children in all Moscow than those two ; and as they 
lay there locked in each other’s arms, they had never 
looked more beautiful. Mrs. Harley knelt reverently 
by the bedside, and in a voice broken with sobs prayed 
God to watch over them and defend them, and if it 
were His holy will, to avert the threatening dangers. 


4 , 





A Last Embract. 



A Terrible Time, 


31 

Ray started in his sleep, and opened wide his eyes. 

“ Has papa turn ? ” he asked. 

“ Not yet, darling.” 

“ Why do you cry, mamma ? Are you not well ? ” 

“ Not very well, my pet ; but mamma hopes to be 
better soon. God bless my own sweet boy ! ” And 
she hugged him in her arms, while the hot tears fell 
upon the bed. 

“ God bless dear mamma — and papa ! ” 

Bertie was in one of those sound sleeps which are 
only known to strong, healthy childhood ; and though 
Mrs. Harley kissed him again and again, he showed 
no sign of waking. And it was well, for had he 
awakened it is probable he would have cried, and 
she could not have left him crying. 

Mrs. Harley lingered, gazing on those happy, placid 
faces, all unconscious of the sorrows and dangers 
around them, feeling it impossible to tear herself 
away. But by-and-by a hand was laid very respect- 
fully and gently upon her arm. It was the hand of 
the police officer,’ and she shrank from it as though 
it were fire. 

“ I am ready,” she said ; and then imprinting one 
long, passionate kiss. on the lips of each of the sleep- 
ing children, she left the room. 

She felt as if her heart were breaking. Had she 
known what lay before her in the future, it would 
have broken quite. 



NURSE PAMELOF. 


** Friendship, of itself an holy tie, 

Is made more sacred by adversity." 

Dryden — The Hind and the Panther, 

**My life upon her faith.” 

Shakspeare— Act, I. Scene 3. 


CHAPTER III. 


NURSE PAMELOF. 


HE trial of Mr. Harley for the publication of a 



-i- seditious article in the paper of which he was 
both proprietor and editor created a deep impression 
in Moscow ; and without doubt the evidence hastily 
taken, and taken solely in the interest of the Govern- 
ment, was of such a nature as to give a widespread 
impression that, not only was he guilty, but that his 
wife was an accessary before and after the fact. 

It was brought out in evidence : — 

That Mr. Harley entrusted the care of his news- 
paper to Michelof, a man who had for a long time 
been under the special observation of the secret police 
(although this fact was not known to Mr. Harley). 

That at the time the article in question appeared, 
Mr. Harley was making arrangements to leave the 
country, and this was regarded as a most suspicious 
circumstance. 

That there were certain ambiguous phrases in 
the article, evidently intended, it was argued, to be 
read in a kind of cypher by the initiated ; among 


36 


Thrown on the World. 


them, and especially, the phrase, “it is ten to one 
that the day of freedom is dawning.” 

That at the hour named, namely ten to one, a 
dastardly attempt was made in the public street 
to assassinate the Czar. 

That at the moment the said attempt was made, 
Mr. Harley was seen at the very spot from whence 
the shot was fired, in company with one Alexis Croxsy, 
a suspect. 

The charges against Mrs. Harley were : — 

That she had conspired with and aided and abetted 
the said Thomas Harley, and was aware of the ar- 
rangements he had made with reference to his 
proposed departure from Russia, and the temporary 
transfer of the editorship of his newspaper to the 
man Michelof, with whom she had been in frequent 
communication during the absence of her husband 
in St Petersburg. 

That she had been in correspondence with one 
Vera Dimitritch, a notorious person, who, it was 
alleged, had been one of the primary movers in the 
organization of a band of female Nihilists, and who 
was now expiating her crime in Siberia. 

The charges against Petrovitch were : — 

That he had been in league with Mr. and Mrs. 
Harley, well knowing that they were conspiring 
against the Government of their country. 

It will be to the lasting shame of Russia that, at 


Nurse Pamelof, 37 

the time of which we write, the administration of 
justice was conducted in a manner altogether un- 
worthy of a civilized country. It was no uncommon 
thing to hear that some one had been seized by the 
authorities, and carried off into prison or exile ; and 
rumour might say that the victim had done some- 
thing very serious ; but, if so, only the authorities were 
cognisant of the facts, — the public was not made 
acquainted with them. Sometimes a jury would 
acquit a prisoner, but that prisoner would be still 
at the mercy of the administration, and would 
perhaps disappear, and no one would ever know 
where the remainder of his miserable life would be 
spent. Everywhere and in every form there were 
corruptions and abuses in everything connected with 
the so-called administration of justice, and especially 
as regarded political offences. Happily all that is 
changed now ; but in those early days of Nihilism — 
which was the despairing cry of men who hated the 
entire system of Russian government — things were 
in some respects at their very worst 

If justice had been done to Mr. and Mrs. Harley, 
they would have come out from that trial with their 
innocence established beyond all question. But 
justice was not done; everything that could be 
said in their favour was suppressed, everything that 
circumstantially pointed to their guilt was magni- 
fied ; all-powerful State machinery was put in motion 
against them; and the result was that they were 


38 


Thrown on the World. 


adjudged guilty of the offences with which they were 
charged. 

And that was all that the public knew. The 
sentence was not made known ; and those who had 
been the friends and companions of the Harleys 
never knew whether they were living or dead, — 
whether they had been executed without delay, or 
permitted to linger on in imprisonment, — whether 
they had been banished to some distant province, or 
sent to Siberia, the bourn from whence no traveller 
returns. From the moment the verdict was given 
against them, they were dead, to all intents and 
purposes. It was this that made the punishment so 
terrible, — to be cut off at once and completely from 
all communication with the world, and to be con- 
signed to a fate concerning which all save the 
sufferers were ignorant. 

What were the sorrows of Mr. and Mrs. Harley, 
thus ruthlessly torn from their children, the idols of 
their affection, and their bright and beautiful home, 
with reputation blasted, property confiscated, their 
very existence blotted out, no tongue can tell. It 
was a bitter ending to all their bright dreams, to all 
the happiness that surrounded them and that had 
seemed to be opening up to them in greater fulness 
in the future. 

If there was any mitigation of their misery, it was 
in the fact that they were to share their fate together ; 
but even this had its terrible bitterness, for had either 


Nurse Pamelof. 


39 


one been left, it would have been a guarantee that 
the little ones left behind would have been properly- 
nurtured and cared for. It was a cause of devout 
thankfulness that, with the instinct of love, Mrs. 
Harley had, in those last few moments of her free- 
dom, called to her aid Nurse Pamelof, the only one 
in whom she felt at that time that she could im- 
plicitly rely. And then, when the time came that 
the unhappy parents found they could do no more 
on behalf of the little ones who were dearer to them 
than life itself, they commended them to the care of 
the Almighty, who is “ the Father of the fatherless,” 
and prayed that in His mercy He would bring them 
safely to their friends in England, where, they did not 
doubt, they would be cared for and tended lovingly. 

Nurse Pamelof was a kind of pensioner on the 
Harley family. She had attended Mr. Harley’s 
mother in many illnesses, and was with her in con- 
stant attendance all through her last long sickness 
which ended in death. She had known Mr. and Mrs. 
Harley ever since they were little children together, 
and she had made ready the house for them when 
they came home to it as bride and bridegroom. She 
had been in the house when Ray and Bertie were 
born ; and in all times of little sickness, or whenever 
she was wanted, she had been backwards and for- 
wards, and had always been treated as a friend, as 
true and faithful servants really are. 


40 


Thrtywn on the World, 


About eighteen months before our story opens, 
Nurse Pamelof had taken a step which greatly 
astonished Mr. and Mrs. Harley, but probably 
astonished nobody more than herself : she got 
married. Peter Pamelcf had long had his eye upon 
her; he was a man some long way beyond middle 
life, and Nurse was by no means young ; and so he 
persuaded her to come and help him make a home, 
in which they might be a comfort to one another 
in their declining years. They appeared to be very 
happy together ; and although neither Mr. nor Mrs. 
Harley knew very much about him — for he was shy 
about coming to “ the house ” — they were so con- 
fident that Nurse would not do otherwise than make 
a suitable choice, that they were content to know 
that she was satisfied with her bargain. 

Soon after the trial Nurse Pamelof found it would 
be necessary for her to leave the house, which 
was then closed “ by order,” and she took Ray and 
Bertie with her to her own home, where she in- 
tended that they should remain for a little while, 
until she could be well advised as to the best means 
of conveying them to England. 

Ray was a fair-haired, handsome child, with 
wonderful eyes and long, dark eye-lashes— a child 
of remarkable beauty, insomuch that people would 
often stop in the streets to admire him, to the no 
little delight of his mamma and nurse. Even artists 
had begged, and had been allowed, to try and 


Nurse Pamelof^ 41 

transfer his features to canvas. It was not, however, 
the regularity of features that constituted his unusual 
beauty so much as a delicate brilliance of com- 
plexion, a bright winsome smile, an animation and 
vivacity, and a look of remarkable intelligence. 

Bertie was a year younger than Ray, and was, 
in fact, a mere baby. But he was one of the most 
comical babies that ever lived — as full of mischief 
as an egg is full of meat, as sharp as a needle, as 
merry as a cricket, and as imitative as a monkey. 
He was not considered to be so beautiful a child as 
Ray, but he was quite as great a favourite, for his 
merry, mischievous little ways won all hearts. 

It was a great grief to these little men when they 
found that papa did not come, and that mamma 
had gone away ; but the grief of such little children 
does not, happily, last very long as a rule, and it 
did not in their case, for Nurse Pamelof took them 
away from the house, and made them at home in 
her own, and it was surprising how very soon they 
began to regard it as if they had been accustomed 
to it all the short span of their little lives. She 
made them up pretty little cots in one of the neatest 
of neat rooms ; she bought them picture-books and 
new toys, and did everything possible to divert their 
minds from their trouble ; and Peter Pamelof, when 
he came home from work, took them upon his knee 
and told them little stories, or let them ride upon 
his shoulder or his foot, and soon they were as happy 


42 


Thrown on the World. 


as princes. The nursemaid, to whom they had been 
accustomed from their birth, was very considerately 
retained by Nurse Pamelof to assist in attending to 
them ; and although she was timid about remaining, 
lest she should be regarded in any way as a con- 
spirator, as poor Petrovitch had been, and would 
not on any consideration take the children out in 
the streets alone, she was as kind as kind could be. 
It was at night-time that Ray and Bertie most 
missed their parents, and would sometimes cry for 
them for a little while, until their attention was 
diverted to something else, and they fell asleep. 

Days, and even weeks, passed thus ; for Nurse 
Pamelof and Peter had decided that it would be un- 
wise to attempt to take the children to England while 
the bitter winter weather continued, and until the 
remembrance of the trial and condemnation of their 
parents was less vivid in the public mind. 

Unfortunately Nurse Pamelof was not much of a 
scholar, and she could not write a letter well — indeed, 
it was with very great difficulty she could write at all, 
her talents not lying in that direction, — and so she had 
not attempted to write to Mrs. Harley’s friends in 
England to tell them of what had happened. Peter 
Pamelof might have written, but his wife had not 
asked him to do so ; for, although they were appar- 
ently on the very best of terms as man and wife, yet 
on certain matters, for reasons of her own. Nurse 
Pamelof thought it was best to keep her own counsel 


Nurse Pamelof, 43 

She had not told him, for example, that she was in 
possession of a large sum of money placed at her 
disposal by Mrs. Harley ; and when he had asked, as 
he naturally would, how the expense of conveying the 
children to England would be borne, she had only 
said that Mrs. Harley had made arrangements about 
the matter which would no doubt be satisfactory. 

The fact was that Peter Pamelof had been for some 
months past a very different kind of man from what 
he was when he was first married. He did not come 
home at sundown as he used, and sometimes it was 
getting on for the small hours of the morning before 
he put in an appearance. He had mixed himself up 
with a lot of companions, who seemed to meet at all 
sorts of queer places and at all sorts of queer hours 
for what Nurse Pamelof considered must be for all 
sorts of queer purposes. She had noticed, too, that 
Peter was not so cheerful as he used to be, was much 
more reserved, seemed at times to be anxious and 
depressed, and would occasionally come out with such 
strong language about the Czar and the Government, 
and the state of the country, that she would shut the 
door, and say, — 

“If you don’t mind what you’re about, Peter 
Pamelof, you will say things like that once too often. 
These are not safe times for talk like that You 
seem to forget the fate of the dear master and mis- 
tress and poor Petrovitch.” 

She was afraid, and not without good cause, that 


44 


Thrown on the World, 


Peter was mixing himself up with politics, as hundreds 
of men like him were doing at that time, and was 
drifting into the meshes of a set of men who were 
growing reckless as to what they did or said — men 
who had groaned under tyranny, and were crying out 
for redress, and were willing to sacrifice everything, 
even life itself, to aid in a cause which they were led 
to believe would be the means of regenerating their 
country. Many of them were mere tools in the hands 
of the executive, but they were quite willing to be so, 
if in that or in any capacity they could serve the cause. 

This change in Peter had been a fruitful source of 
anxiety to Mrs. Pamelof, and she had used every 
womanly artifice to wean him from his newly acquired 
habits. Home was made more attractive than ever ; 
little amusements were devised to detain him, earnest 
entreaties had been made, but all to no effect ; and it 
was on this account that, when Mrs. Harley entrusted 
her with a large sum of money — much larger than she 
had at first supposed — she kept her own counsel about 
it, and hid it in a sure place in the eaves of the house, 
where no one could possibly find it, and where it 
would be perfectly safe. 

When Ray and Bertie got thoroughly accustomed 
to their new home, and had apparently almost forgot- 
ten their parents. Nurse Pamelof thought it expedient 
to dismiss the nursemaid, as she was no longer re- 
quired, and so save a little expense, for it was her 
intention not to touch a halfpenny of the money 


Nurse Pamelof, 


45 


Mrs. Harley had entrusted to her care for anything 
save the expenses of the journey to England, and 
then, in case the friends to whom she was to confide 
the children were not in affluent circumstances, the 
balance of the money could be used for their educa- 
tion or maintenance. 

Mrs. Harley had made no mistake in her estimate 
of the character of Nurse Pamelof ; she was as true 
as steel and as honest as sunshine, and the love she 
bore to the memory of her master and mistress, as 
she still called them, was not the time-serving love 
one meets with too often in the world, but the love, 
strong as death, which is sometimes to be found in 
tried and trusted old servants. Nor was Peter a bad 
man, even though he had not been lately quite the 
same in his home life that he had been heretofore. 
What he was doing was not a matter of choice with 
him ; he was only acting in a manner which seemed 
to him to be his bounden duty ; and whether he was 
mistaken or not in his views of right and wrong, he 
was, up to this period in his history, acting con- 
scientiously. 

But some little time after Ray and Bertie had 
come to dwell under his roof, there was a marked 
change in the man ; he often became anxious and 
depressed, and after a while the innocent prattle of 
the little ones seemed to irritate and vex him. He 
never said a rough or an unkind word to them, and 
never hushed them in their play ; he never seemed 


46 


Thrown on the World. 


the least bit jealous of the time and attention given 
to them by his wife, but on the contrary urged her to 
make the “ pretty pets,” as he called them, as happy 
as she could. But for all that he did not play with 
them, as he used to do ; sometimes he would start, as 
if he were frightened, when they suddenly addressed 
him ; and not infrequently he would stay away of an 
evening until they had gone to bed, evidently with 
the object of avoiding them. 

Nurse Pamelof noticed all this and laid it to heart, 
and the result was that she determined, as soon as 
possible, as the weather was getting milder, to start 
off with the children, on what to her seemed a most 
perilous and unprecedented journey, to England. 

So one night she broached the matter to her hus- 
band. 

“ Peter,” she said, “ I’ve been thinking it isn’t right 
for me to keep those little lambs here any longer. 
Mistress bade me take them to England as soon as 
possible. Her words were ‘ as soon as possible,’ and 
now it seems to me that the time has come. I’m sorry 
to go away from you, Peter, but it will only take me 
a week or two at the most, and you’ll have to be a 
bachelor again, as you used to be, for that little time ; 
and, if you like. Niece Marianne will come and stay 
while I’m away.” 

Peter was reading a newspaper when she began to 
speak, and Mrs. Pamelof noticed that it trembled in 
his hand as if he were palsied. 


Nurse Pamelof, 47 

“ Are you not well, Peter ? What ails you ? I 
declare you are as white as a ghost.” And she ran 
to get him some restorative. 

“ Oh ! it’s nothing, wife ; it’s nothing,” he answered. 
Then he was silent for a minute ; but when she 
brought him the restorative, he drank it eagerly, 
and then, in a voice very sad, but very earnest, he 
said, — 

“Wife, there are troubles ahead. Don’t ask me 
about them ; but if you hear or find out anything 
about me, try to think the best of me you can. I 
have only done what I have been bidden by those to 
whom I have sworn that I would give everything, 
even life itself, in the cause of freedom.” Tears 
stood in his eyes, as he took up his hat and coat, 
ready to go out 

“ Oh ! Peter, Peter, do give up these men and these 
dreadful secret societies. There, I have it,” she said ; 
“ come with me to England, and let us try to make a 
living there, and be near to the dear children, and 
away from these cruel men.” 

“ No, wife, it cannot be ; it is too late. What I 
have done can never be undone,” he said sadly. 

“ Tell me what you mean plainly ; let me know all ; 
you know you may trust me, Peter.” 

“ I would trust you with anything, but I cannot tell 
you now, and the time for me to go has come.” Then 
kissing his wife with a long, loving kiss, he tore him- 
self away and went out. 


48 


Thrown on the World. 


Nurse Pamelof sat down and had a good cry, and 
for a long time she rocked herself to and fro, as 
nurses do by habit, and felt more miserable than she 
had ever felt in her life. But by-and-by a thought 
struck her : “ I dare say Peter has thrown up his 
situation, so as to have more time for these horrid 
men, and has not told me ; and why he will not go to 
England is because he thinks it will ruin us. But 
mistress had thought about that, and had put up 
separately many more pounds than we shall ever 
want, to repay us, as she thought, for our time and 
trouble, as she called it. I never meant to take a 
penny of it from those darlings, but it is my own ; 
it was her gift, and if I can use it to save Peter from 
these men. I’m sure she would be pleased if she knew, 
and I’ll do it.” 

Wiping her eyes briskly, she sat upright awhile to 
think ; then she made herself a good strong cup of 
tea ; and then, satisfied that Peter would not be home 
for some time, and that there was no chance of being 
interrupted, she carefully drew down all the blinds and 
locked the door. She would get the purse and see 
how much money there really was, and would read 
again the plain directions that Mrs. Harley had scrib- 
bled down and enclosed in the purse, instructing her 
how it would be best for her to proceed in getting the 
children to England. 

She went to the place where she had hidden the 
purse, and reached out her hand to take it For a 


Nurse Pamelof. 


49 


minute or two she stood there stone still. Then with 
a short, sharp cry, she fell to the ground, as if she had 
been stunned. 

The purse, and everything it contained, had gone ! 


ABANDONED. 


** Behold the child, by Nature’s kindly law, 

Pleased with a rattle tickled with a straw.” 

PoPE--^jj<r^ on Mam, 


** Children know. 

Instinctive taught, the friend and foe.” 

Scott — Lady of the Lake. 


CHAPTER IV. 

ABANDONED. 

W HEN Nurse Pamelof recovered her senses, 
her first act was to search everywhere about 
the place where she had deposited the purse, in the 
hope that it might have slipped down, or that she 
might have placed it in some position different from 
that she had supposed. But the search was useless. 
The purse had gone, and without any doubt it had 
been stolen. But by whom } 

That was the most bitter part of her trial. It 
must have been by her husband ; it must have been 
this to which he had referred that night ; it must 
have been this that had been weighing upon his 
conscience, and had made him the altered man he 
had become. Poor Nurse Pamelof! She had known 
many troubles in her time, but never had she known 
such a crushing trouble as this. She did not cry or 
moan, she did not tremble or lose her firmness, but it 
seemed as if she had suddenly turned to stone. Her 
hands were icy cold, but her heart was colder. 

She came back to the sitting-room, where the fire 
was burning brightly, and the kettle was hissing and 

53 


54 


Thrown on the World. 


throwing out its long stream of steam, and every- 
thing seemed so snug and comfortable ; and she sat 
down in her accustomed place, and rocked herself to 
and fro for a little while, as was her wont ; and she 
tried to think what was best for her to do. Would 
Peter ever come back ? or was that kiss and were 
those words, “ It is time for me to go now,” his fare- 
well to her for ever ? She sat up stiffly in her chair 
now, and stared vacantly into the fire, as though she 
would read the answers to her questions there ; and 
she sat there hour after hour, until the night was far 
advanced, and Peter had not returned. 

“No, and he never will,” she said to herself, “and 
it is well for him he does not ; for if he did, I 

would ” She checked her thoughts suddenly, 

but there was a dangerous look in her eyes ; it was 
clear that the love she had once borne to her hus- 
band was turning now into deadly hate. 

The clock had rung out its chimes, and the great 
bell had sounded three in the morning, and then 
Nurse Pamelof rose and made up the fire, and, more 
from habit than anything else, threw open the front 
door and looked out. The snow still lay upon the 
ground in patches, the weather was cold and raw, as 
it is when the season is beginning to break, and the 
wind was high, blowing the loose snow in wreaths. 
Nurse Pamelof only stood for a minute at the door, 
and instinctively turned her gaze in the direction in 
which she had been accustomed to watch for her 


Abandoned. 


55 


husband’s home-coming ; but in that moment, and 
in the semi-darkness, there fluttered by her what 
appeared to be a tiny white bird. She stretched out 
her hand to catch it, and found that it was a letter, 
tied to a piece of string which had been attached to 
the side of the doorway. 

Nurse Pamelof took the letter, closed the door, and 
came back to her seat. She did not need to look at 
it to know that it was from Peter ; she hardly needed 
to read it to be aware of its contents ; and so for some 
few minutes she let it lie before her unopened — it 
seemed as if it would be a relief to her to have a 
little pause before all her worst fears should be con- 
firmed. Then, at length, she read as follows : 

“If you have not found out already, I will tell you 
that I have taken the purse entrusted to you by Mrs. 
Harley. By a pure accident I saw you place it in 
the eaves of the house for safety. You know I am 
pledged to a cause to assist which I am ready to 
part with everything, if need be. A scheme is on 
foot which cannot be carried on without funds, and 
we had no funds forthcoming. I considered which 
was better to do — to save two children, or to save a 
country where tens and hundreds of thousands are 
suffering cruel wrong. I decided that the latter was 
best, and I have given that purse to the common 
cause, trusting that the result of our scheme will be 
at least to avenge the injustice done to Mr. and Mrs, 
Harley and Petrovitch. God forgive me if I have 


56 Thrown on the World. 

done wrong; and do you, my wife, try some da> 
to do so too. I know you cannot now. I am of! 
now, far away, and we may never meet again. Fare- 
well, my dear wife.” 

“ The wretch ! ” cried Nurse Pamelof aloud, as she 
tore up the letter into fragments, and threw them on 
the fire. 

As soon as the first streaks of the dawn were seen, 
she wrapped herself up and went out Nobody was 
astir. She went along courts and alleys for some 
distance, and then stood before a small but tidy- 
looking house, and rang the bell. A head was put 
out of the upstairs window. It was that of a man 
with whom Peter Pamelof had had much to do of 
late, and Mrs. Pamelof was pretty sure he must be 
aware of her husband’s movements. But she knew 
she would get no information from him unless she 
appeared to know more than she really did. 

“Do you happen to know, Ivan, whether my 
husband really started for St. Petersburg last night ? 
I have something most important to communicate to 
him.” 

“It’s too late now, missis. I’m afraid. I saw him 
off by the midnight train.” 

“ Can you tell me his address, where a message or 
letter would find him ? It will ruin the cause if I do 
not find out.” 

“If you don’t know his address. I’m certain no- 
body else does.” 


Abandoned. 


57 


That was just what Nurse Pamelof expected, and 
therefore she was not surprised. But she was 
grieved, mortified, distressed more than tongue could 
tell, for not only had Peter taken away all the 
money, but he had taken away, in the purse, the 
address of Mrs, Harley’s friends in England, and the 
directions she had written as to her finding them. 
It was in vain Nurse racked her brain to try and 
remember the names of people and places ; she 
could not have done so if all the wealth of Russia 
had depended upon it All she knew was that Mrs. 
Harley’s friends were in England. If, therefore, she 
had had the means of taking the children to Eng- 
land, it would have been the merest wild-goose chase, 
as the chances were a thousand to one that she, a 
foreigner and an ignorant woman in many respects, 
would have failed utterly in her search. 

When Nurse Pamelof returned to her house, she 
set about the preparation of breakfast with a heavy 
heart, which was not made any lighter by the cry 
of “ Nursey,” “ Nursey dear,” from Ray and Bertie. 
They, merry and happy, and blissfully unconscious 
of the sorrows of which they were the innocent 
cause, were as frisky as young kittens, and did not 
notice that Nurse looked ten years older than when 
they saw her last. And Nurse had determined that 
they should not notice any change in her, if she could 
help it; they would have troubles in life soon enough, 
she did not doubt, but they should not come through 


58 


Thrown on the World. 


her, if it were in her power to prevent it So she 
listened to their prattle, and watched them as they 
chased each other about the room in the intervals of 
putting on their clothes, and joined in the shout of 
laughter when she found they had pinned her cap- 
string to the bed curtain. 

“Where’s Peter, Nursey?” said Ray, at breakfast 
time. 

“ He’s gone on a journey, pet, and won’t be back 
for a long time, so you will have to take care of 
Nursey while he’s away.” 

“What a naughty Peter not to kiss us and say 
good-bye, wasn’t he, Bertie ? ” 

“ ’Es ; naughty Peter,” said Bertie. 

“ Peter won’t go away like papa, and never come 
back again, will he ? ” asked Ray. 

“Oh, Peter knows how to take care of himself,” 
answered Nurse, evading the question not very 
dexterously and not to Ray’s satisfaction, who con- 
tinued ; — 

“ When papa went away, mamma went away too ; 
and now Peter’s gone away, you won’t go away, 
Nursey, will you .? ” 

“ No, my pet,” she said, taking him up in her arms 
and hugging him, while a solitary tear stole down 
her cheek, the first she had shed through all that 
time of tribulation. “ No, my pet, Nursey will never, 
never leave her darlings.” And she meant what she 
said. 


Abandoned, 


59 


Nurse Pamelof was a woman of action ; and before 
the morning had grown very old, she had determined 
what she would do as regarded the future. She 
would leave her present house, which was too ex- 
pensive, and she would sell off all the furniture she 
did not absolutely need ; she would take a very 
small cottage in a cheaper part of the city, and she 
would take in needlework at once, so that she might 
support herself and the children. 

So for the next week or two there were merry days 
for the little ones in seeing the things packed, and 
sad days for Nurse in parting with treasures which 
had been accumulating all her life; but the move 
was arranged as satisfactorily as it could be, and the 
little household took up their quarters in a neat but 
tiny cottage in another quarter of the town. The 
efforts of Nurse to obtain needlework were not very 
successful, however ; but she did not take that much 
to heart, as she had money in hand to last for a long 
time at their present modest rate of expenditure. 

The winter passed, and the spring came. But all 
through this time Nurse had been feeling very sadly 
in health, as of course she had done in spirits. For 
some years past, as the spring-time was coming 
round, she had been troubled a good deal with 
rheumatism, and this year she had not escaped. But 
now, in addition to that, she was constantly aware of 
a strange coldness in the region of the heart. She 
had felt it ever since that night when she missed the 


60 


Thrown on the World. 


purse, and so one day she had thought it would be 
well to go to a doctor, who lived about a quarter of a 
mile away, to consult him. She took Ray and Bertie 
with her, as she never, under any circumstances, left 
them by themselves, and they were as interested in 
the kind old white-headed doctor as he was in them. 
Nurse thought it very strange, when she had told 
him her symptoms, that he should ask her if she had 
had any sudden shock or heavy trouble ; but, at the 
same time, it gave her great confidence in him, not- 
withstanding he called her complaint by a long Latin 
name that she did not understand. He gave her 
some medicine, and told her to keep herself free from 
all anxiety, and not to worry about anything, and to 
be sure to come to him again if she did not feel 
better soon. 

Nurse Pamelof did not get better soon, and one 
night she said to herself she would go again on the 
morrow to the doctor. But on the morrow, in the 
early part of the day, she felt a little better, and so 
she put off her visit ; but in the afternoon she was in 
such pain, and felt such alarming symptoms, that she 
was obliged to go and lie on the bed. Ray and Ber- 
tie kept very quiet, so as not to disturb her, and had 
been building up houses of cards for some time when 
she called them, but it was in a voice so strange that 
they hardly knew it was hers. 

“ Ray, do you remember where that kind old gen- 
tleman lives that we went to see } ” she asked. 


Abandoned. 


6i 


** Oh yes, Nurse ; I should like to go and see him 
again.” 

“ Do you think you know where he lives ? Tell me 
which way you would go.” 

“ I should go straight down to the very end of this 
street, right a long way, and then I should turn round 
at the end, and then I should see a large house with 
a big red lamp.” 

“ That’s right, my darling. Put on your furs, for it 
is getting cold, and go at once, and be as quick as 
you can, and ask him to come and see Nurse Pamelof 
as soon as ever he can. Tell me what you will 
say.” 

Her voice was very weak, and the words came out 
in jerks, and Ray was keen enough to see that she 
was ill. 

He repeated the message correctly, hurried on with 
his outdoor clothes, and helped Bertie on with his. 

“We won’t be long, Nursey,” he said, and climbed 
up on a chair to kiss her. Nurse did not speak, but 
she made an effort to kiss him and Bertie, and then 
she put her cold hand on the head of each, and looked 
up, while her lips moved as if she were in prayer. 

Ray and Bertie had not been out of the house 
more than ten minutes, when the man who brought 
the afternoon milk, and who was very fond of a little 
-hat with Nurse Pamelof, knocked at the door, which 
had been left open. Not receiving any reply, he 
knocked again, and then, thinking, perhaps, that they 


62 


Thrown on the World. 


were out but would be disappointed if they did not 
have their afternoon milk, he entered the room to 
look for a jug. As he was doing so, he was startled 
by a peculiar sound proceeding from the bed in the 
corner of the room where Nurse Pamelof slept. 

“Why, Missis, I didn’t know you were here,” he 
began, as he saw Nurse Pamelof was lying on the 
bed. Then he stopped suddenly. “ Why, what’s the 
matter > Good heavens ! ” 

Nurse Pamelof had struggled to raise herself, and 
had striven to speak. It was her last effort, and 
before he could lend a hand to help her, she had 
fallen back on the pillow — dead ! 

Very soon he roused the neighbourhood ; men and 
women came running in, and one fleet of foot sped as 
fast as a good pair of legs would carry him to the 
nearest doctor, the one to whom Ray and Bertie had 
been sent. The doctor was soon on the spot, and 
intimated that he was not altogether surprised at what 
had happened, as Nurse Pamelof was suffering from 
a heart disease, which he knew must terminate fatally 
but he did not think the end would have been so 
soon. He asked, and the neighbours asked, what 
had become of the children ; but nobody could an- 
swer the question, and the supposition was that, feel- 
ing she was so ill, she had placed them somewhere 
in safe custody. 

But where were Ray and Bertie } They were 
going briskly on their journey, Ray repeating the 


Abandoned. 


63 


message over and ovqr again that he was to deliver 
to the doctor, when at the corner of one of the streets 
they had to pass, they saw two men standing, and 
one of them was holding in his arms a pretty little 
fluffy and curly white puppy. 

“ There, my dears, isn’t that a pretty little puppy ? 
Stroke him ; he won’t hurt you.” 

Ray stroked the puppy caressingly, and Bertie said, 
“Let me tiss him,” and kissed him accordingly. 

“Wouldn’t you like to see all my little puppies 
I’ve got such a lot, prettier than this.” 

“ I can’t now, but I should like to some day.” 

“ But why can’t you now ? it won’t take you a 
minute. Come along ; ” and he took Ray’s hand. 

“ No, I mustn't. I’ve got to go and tell the kind 
doctor to come and see Nursey.” 

“ Where does he live, my little man ? ” 

“ Straight down this street till you come to the 
very end ; then this way ” (indicating the left, for Ray 
did not yet know his right hand from his left), “ and 
then there is a big house with a pretty lamp.” 

“Well, it’s a long way for you to go by yourselves, 
so my brother will go for you. What is he to say ? ” 

“ It is to tell the kind gentleman to come at once 
to see Nursey.” 

“And what is Nursey’s name ?” 

“Nursey,” answered Ray. 

“ All right. Now, Michael, you go quick and tell 
the kind gentleman to come at once to Nursey, and 


64 


Thrown on the World. 


ril take care of these little dears ; ” and he winked to 
Michael, who understood his companion. 

No question of right or wrong entered into Ray’s 
calculations. He was only a little child of three and 
a half, with a little child’s confiding trust in every- 
body. 

Now, my dears, just take off those pretty jackets 
and caps,” said the man, when he had brought the 
boys to his miserable little cottage, “ and I’ll go and 
get you the puppies.” 

The jackets and caps were costly furs, which Mr. 
and Mrs. Harley had taken infinite pleasure to see 
their little ones in, and which good and faithful Nurse 
Pamelof would not part with when she sold so many 
of her own things to raise money for the support of 
herself and the children. 

The puppies were duly brought and duly admired, 
and after a little time the man suggested it would 
soon be time for them to go. Ray looked for his 
jacket and cap. 

“ Oh, never mind about putting them on, my dears ; 
it’s such a little way to Nursey’s, and I’ll see you 
safe, and take care of the things. But perhaps you’d 
better put on these, as it’s a little bit cold and he 
wrapped them up in some old coarse skins, such as 
the children of the poorest of the peasantry wear. 

“ Why, what nice little waistcoats you have on I I 
wonder if you have got any pockets in them ? ” 

“ Oh yes,” said Ray proudly, “ and some money in 


Abandoned. 65 

them too. Look ! ” and he produced a couple of 
silver roubles. 

“Well, then we’ll go and get some sweeties and 
some cakes, and then I’ll take you to Nursey.” 

Highly delighted, the little innocents went with the 
man through many streets, and for a long way ; but it 
was the first time they had been out in the streets 
when lamps were alight, and gas was blazing, and 
shop windows were illuminated, and in their bewil- 
derment and excitement they forgot everything save 
their present pleasure. 

The man was true to his word. He took them to 
a shop, bought them some sweeties and cakes, put 
the bulk of the change in his own pocket, and gave a 
few kopecs to Ray, which seemed to him far more 
than the two silver roubles. 

Then they went on again for a little while, until 
they came to a road bordered by trees on either side, 
and darker, and with not so many people about in it 
as in many of the streets they had passed, although 
the houses were larger, and the carriages passing 
were handsomer. 

“ Now, my dears,” said the man, “ I want you to 
stay here for a minute or two, while I just run across 
the road to see a friend. Don’t go away, that’s good 
children, and I’ll come to you presently. You can 
eat your cakes and sweeties now.” 

They were hungry by this time, and so they set to 
work on their refreshment at once. But when they 


66 


Thrown on the World, 


had finished it, the man had not come; and after the 
bells of many churches had rung out their chimes 
many times, the man had not come ; and after they 
had stood there till they were cold and tired, the man 
had not come. Then Bertie began to cry, and Ray 
tried to comfort him, but soon he began to cry too, 
for now he was weary and frightened, and his little 
heart was heavy. 

And well it might be, for although they knew it 
not, that day they had lost their best earthly friend ; 
and that day they had been betrayed by a rogue and 
a vagabond, who had abandoned them to the tender 
mercies of the world. 


SHELTERED, 


** O weary hearts ! O slumbering eyes I 
O drooping souls whose destinies 
Are fraught with fear and pain, 

Ye shall be loved again.” 

Longfellow — Endyntion. 


*' No soul is desolate as long as there is a human being for whom it 
can feel trust and reverence.” George Eliot — Romola. 

** When my father and my mother forsake me, then the Lord will 
take me up,” Kino David — Psalm xxvii. lo. 


CHAPTER V. 


SHELTERED. 



OR a long time Ray and Bertie cried, as they 


crouched down beside a wall in that dark and 
dismal street. The night was cold, and the wind 
swept in sharp, sudden, and searching gusts, making 
them shiver through and through. 

“ I want Nursey. Why doesn’t Nursey come ? 
was Bertie’s cry, to which Ray could give no answer. 
He could not realize the position they were in, 
although he had a vague sort of misgiving that they 
had fallen among thieves, and a vague sort of notion 
that they could only be rescued by some good 
Samaritan. He felt satisfied of one thing, that the 
man who had led them astray was a naughty man, 
and would not come back to them ; and of another, 
that they were a long way from the cottage they 
called their home, and that he had not the faintest 
idea of the direction in which it lay, or of the name 
of the street in which it was situated. 

After a time, Bertie, worn out with crying, had 
nestled on the lee side of Ray, as they sat on a ledge 


70 


Thrown on the World, 


of stone, and had fallen asleep. And then there 
came to Ray the feeling that he, as the elder brother, 
had the responsibility of the situation on his own 
shoulders, and the weight was heavy for such a little 
child. He tried hard to think what would be the 
best thing to do in the circumstances, but he could 
not arrive at any conclusion. He could only cry 
and wish that Nursey would come, or that the wind 
would not be so cold, or that even the naughty man 
would come back and take them home. But none 
of these things happened, and wearily the moments 
passed, and the chimes sent forth their sound so 
solemnly in the darkness of that night, and the stars 
looked down so strangely from that great vault over- 
head, and the world seemed so large and cold, and he 
so weak and helpless. At last it occurred to him 
that perhaps God, who lived up in the sky far away 
beyond those stars, might be looking down, and 
might see them ; and with this thought there came 
back the memory of many little stories his mamma 
had told him of wonderful things that God had done 
when people had prayed to Him. He was feeling 
just that sense of need which many strong men feel 
sometimes, and can only express in the same way in 
which that little child expressed his need — by crying 
in the dark, after the help of the great Father, who 
makes His presence felt when all earthly sources of 
strength are failing. Poor little Ray, he did not 
know how to commence his prayer. He looked very 


Sheltered. 


71 

hard up into the sky to see if the drifting clouds 
would reveal some glimpse of Him who 

“ Wears a fold 

Of heaven and earth across His face — 

Like secrets kept, for love, untold ; ” 

but there was nothing to be seen except myriads of 
stars and the pale arc of the new moon. So he bent 
his head, and shut his eyes, and gently disengaging 
himself from Bertie, who was heavy with sleep, he 
said aloud, — 

“ Please, God, take care of Ray and Bertie, and let 
Nurse come for us, and don’t let any naughty man 
take us away again ; and please make Nursey all 

well, and don’t let Bertie catch cold, and ” 

“ Why, whatever’s this ? ” said a pleasant voice 
close beside him, and Ray looked up with widely 
open eyes, astonished beyond measure to see a lady 
and gentleman standing by him. 

“ Oh, some wretched little beggars planted here by 
some more wretched parents, who are lurking round 
the corner somewhere to take up any coins that mis- 
taken charity may scatter,” answered the gentleman. 

“ It’s nothing of the sort,” said the lady promptly ; 
“just look at these lovely faces ; these are no beggar 
children. Why are you here, my little men ? ” 

“A naughty man brought us here and left us,” 
answered Ray, his face beaming with gratitude for 
her kind voice and words, and his heart full of thank- 
fulness, for he thought that God had sent her in 


72 Thrown on the World, 

answer to his prayer. And who shall say He had 
not? 

“ There, what did I say ? ” she said, woman-like, to 
her husband. “I was sure these were no beggar 
children. And where do you live, my darling?” 

“ With Nursey, a long way oflf.” 

“What is Nursey’s name ? ” 

“ Nursey.” 

“But she has some other name; don’t you know 
it?” 

“ Yes, — Pamelof. They call her Nurse Pamelof.” 

“ And where are your papa and mamma ? ” 

“ Gone away,” answered Ray, and the tears stood 
in his eyes. 

“*Es, gone away,” echoed Bertie, who had now 
wakened up. 

“ Don’t you know where ? ” 

“ No. It’s a long time ago.” 

“ What is your papa’s name ? *' 

“ Papa.” 

“ Yes ; but he has some other name. You know 
what it is, do you not ? ” 

“ No ; I only know it is papa, and my name is 
Ray, and this is Bertie.” 

“ What a curious afifair this is, Charles ! ” said the 
lady, getting really excited over the matter. “ These 
are English names, and do you notice how curiously 
the child jumbles up English with Russian ? They 
must belong surely to our community.” 


Sheltered. 


73 


1 hat was to say the Anglo-Russian, of whom there 
were some thousands in the city, and of whom it 
would have been hard to find a kinder couple than 
Mr. and Mrs. Gilbert, whose hap it was to light upon 
these little ones. 

“ And now what shall we do ? ” asked Mrs. Gilbert 

“Well, certainly not keep these poor children 
another minute in the cold,” answered Mr. Gilbert, 
who had come round to his wife’s way of thinking 
about their discovery, although he did not think it 
desirable to say so. “ You take them home as fast 
as you can, and I will go to the inquiry office and see 
if I can get any information about them.” 

Just then Mrs. Gilbert caught sight of Ray and 
Bertie’s boots and their handsomely braided knicker- 
bockers and waistcoats, — such as would only be worn 
by children of wealthy parents, — and in contrast the 
miserable skin outer garments. 

“ How came you by these things, my little one ? ” 
she said, taking hold of the offending skin-over- 
coats. 

“ The naughty man who took us to see his puppies 
took off our pretty furs, and gave us these.” 

Mrs. Gilbert was young and enthusiastic, and she 
squeezed her husband’s arm, as she said in a side 
whisper, — 

“ Isn’t this a delightful mystery, Charles ? These 
are the children of some prince or nobleman at 
least, and the papers will all be full of articles 


74 


Thrown on the World. 


headed ‘Romantic Discovery,’ and so your name 
will become known, and we shall live to be well-off 
yet” 

“ Then I had better not delay that happy time by 
a moment,” said Mr. Gilbert ; and patting the little 
boys on the cheek, and bidding them keep up a good 
heart, he made off at a good business speed to prose- 
cute his inquiries. 

Meanwhile Mrs. Gilbert took Ray and Bertie with 
her to her home, which was only a short distance off. 
It was quite a humble little house, for the Gilberts 
were in rather straitened circumstances, the partners 
in the business in which Mr. Gilbert had been 
employed for years having failed, and left him for a 
long time stranded high and dry, without any provi- 
sion for such an emergency. But it was a very happy 
little home, though it was humble, and it was an 
earthly paradise to the five little children who made 
it merry. 

It seemed a paradise, too, to Ray and Bertie, after 
the cold and dismal street, for the fire was burning 
brightly on the hearth, and the lamps gave a cheerful 
light, and what furniture there was in the room looked 
very homely and comfortable. 

Mrs. Gilbert’s first care was to take off the offending 
skin garments, and put them in a shed out of sight 
and the next to give the children some hot bread and 
milk, to which they did ample justice Then she took 
Bertie up in her lap, and drew up a seat beside her 


Sheltered. 


75 


for Ray, and talked to him so kindly that Ray un- 
consciously spoke to her as “Mamma,” instead of 
“Ma’am,” as the influences around him brought back 
a sense of home. 

Although Mrs. Gilbert tried every artifice to extract 
from them any intelligible account of their ante- 
cedents, she failed. All that she could gather was 
that they once lived in a beautiful house, but they did 
not know where ; that their papa and mamma went 
away, but they did not know where or why; and 
that since then they had been in the care of Nurse 
Pamelof, whose husband had also gone away, but 
they could not tell where or why. 

It was getting very late, and Ray and Bertie were 
very tired, so Mrs. Gilbert took them to see her own 
little children, all tucked up warm and snug in their 
neat little beds, and then put them into the comfort- 
able bed that the servant had made up for them while 
they were having their supper, and hardly had their 
heads touched the pillows before they fell off into 
sound, healthful sleep. 

It was past midnight when Mr. Gilbert returned, 
tired out with his long investigations. He had a 
strange and interesting story to tell, but we need not 
repeat it here in full. It seems that when the good- 
natured old doctor was called in — too late — to see 
Nurse Pamelof, he had made inquiries about the chil- 
dren, who had greatly taken his fancy, and had been 
satisfied with what the neighbours had said, that per- 


76 


Thrown on the World. 


haps, feeling illness approaching, she had sent them 
away to some friends. But after a time he felt a little 
uneasiness on the subject, and, having to communi- 
cate with the police as to the circumstances of the 
sudden death of Nurse Pamelof, he gave directions 
for particular inquiries to be made with regard to 
the children. The result of these inquiries was that 
the milkman declared that Mrs. Pamelof had said to 
him, a day or two before, that if anything happened 
to her, she did not know what would become of the 
children, as she had no one to whom she could send 
them. A neighbour stated that she had seen the 
two children go out together only a short time before 
the alarm of Nurse Pamelof’s sudden death had been 
given, and that they wore, as they were accustomed 
to do, much to the astonishment of the neighbours, 
very costly furs. When Mr. Gilbert arrived with the 
intelligence that he had found two little boys, with 
unusually handsome undergarments, but clad in 
rough skins, and that they had, according to their 
own account, been entrapped by a rogue, who had 
robbed them, there was no doubt that the missing 
ones had been found. Then Mr. Gilbert placed him- 
self in communication with the doctor, with the neigh- 
bours, and with the police, who were investigating 
the case ; but there was no scrap of paper, no clue 
of any description as to whom the children really 
belonged ; all that could be ascertained was that 
Nurse Pamelof had given people to understand that 


Sheltered. 77 

their parents were dead, and that the children had 
been confided to her care. 

“ And now what are we to do } ” he asked. 

“There is only one thing to do,” answered Mrs. 
Gilbert ; “ the poor little things have been thrown on 
the world, and it has been our fortune to pick them 
up. Of course we cannot throw them on the world 
again.” 

“ That’s true ; and if we could afford it, I should 
say, let the little things cast in their lots with us, and 
share what we have. But we cannot afford it ; we do 
not know how, at the present time, to pay our own 
way, and we must be just before we are generous. 
I mentioned the state of affairs to good old Dr. 
Betski, who has gone so thoroughly into the matter, 
and he says he has an idea, and will come round in 
the morning and tell us all about it” 

Mr. and Mrs. Gilbert, before going to bed, went 
together to see the little wayfarers. They were lying 
with their arms entwined, and each with a high colour 
after the exposure and excitement of the day. 

“ I never saw such lovely children in my life,” said 
Mr. Gilbert. 

“Except those in the next room,” suggested his 
wife. 

“ No ; honestly I can make no exceptions. And I 
tell you what it is, wife — these little things must leave 
us at once, or we shall get to love them so much that 
we shall not be able to part with them ; and it would 


78 


Thrown on the World. 


be cruel, as they must go, to let them get too fond 
of us. They have had troubles enough, poor little 
things ! ” 

Then Mr. and Mrs. Gilbert stooped and kissed 
them, and, as they did so, a bright smile stole over the 
face of Ray as he slept, as though he had felt “ the 
touch of a vanished hand,” and heard “ the sound of 
a voice that was still.” And who can tell whether 
there was not a thrill of grateful joy throbbing in the 
hearts of the parents far away, at the same moment 
that a tear fell from Mrs. Gilbert upon the bright 
curly hair of Bertie, and Mr. Gilbert got very husky 
and felt a ball rising in his throat as he said, “ God 
bless them ! ” 

Next morning, while Ray and Bertie were romping 
with their newly found friends and companions, Dr. 
Betski arrived in company with a lady, apparently 
about sixty years of age, simply but handsomely 
dressed, with snow-white hair, and as sweet and lov- 
able a face as could be found in all Moscow. This 
lady was connected with the Foundling Hospital, 
and was known all over the city for her love and 
benevolence. One of her oldest friends was Dr. 
Betski ; and when he came to her, in a state of excite- 
ment, to say that he had an idea, and she could help 
him to carry it out, she at once placed herself at his 
service. The “ idea ” was that she should receive 
Ray and Bertie into the Foundling Hospital, let 


Sheltered. 


79 


them have all the advantages of that great institu- 
tion, and at the same time be under the special care 
of the matron, and have such other advantages as 
Dr. Betski, by special contribution from his own 
purse, could procure, thus fitting them for a useful 
after-life. 

The matter was fully discussed ; the step proposed 
was the best and only one that was open ; and the 
matter was decided. It was agreed that no steps 
with regard to the disposal of the children in the 
future should be taken without the consent of the four 
who had thus interested themselves in their welfare. 

When Ray and Bertie were brought into the room, 
they went up at once to Dr. Betski to shake hands 
with him ; and when the matron put out her arms to 
them, they did not hesitate to drop into them. Bertie, 
indeed, went so far as to put his hand on the snow- 
white hair of the matron, and stroke the glossy 
tresses before he had been on her lap five minutes. 

It had been agreed not to say anything to the 
children about the arrangements that had been made, 
but simply to let them drop into them naturally ; 
and therefore, when Mrs. Gilbert proposed that they 
should put on their things, and all go out for a walk, 
they were highly delighted. 

“Shall we go to see Nursey?” asked Ray; “she 
will want us to take care of her.” 

“ No, my darling ; Nursey is being taken care of so 
much better than you or we could take care of her.” 


8o 


Thrown on the World, 


“ Has Nursey got well ?” 

“Yes, dear; she is quite well now — no pain, no 
trouble of any kind. And here is a kiss I will give 
you from her.” 

Ray received the kiss, and was perfectly happy 
and contented. “ A little child that lightly draws its 
breath, and feels its life in every limb, what should it 
know of death ? ” 

Soon after that, a merry party of little ones set out 
towards the Foundling Hospital. 

It would take a chapter to give even a faint 
description of the Moscow Foundling Hospital, which 
was founded by Catherine II. in the year 1763. It 
is an enormous and magnificent building standing in 
the midst of beautiful gardens, in which are detached 
buildings where officers of the establishment reside. 
The interior of the hospital is wonderful, and excites 
the admiration of all beholders ; and every one who 
goes to Moscow, goes as a matter of course to see it, 
as it is one of the great sights of the city. There are 
broad and lofty corridors like those of a palace ; the 
floors are of fine polished parquetry ; there is a chapel 
where seven hundred young people worship at a 
time ; there are nurseries each a hundred feet long 
by thirty broad, light, airy, clean, and vaulted to 
keep off the heat in summer and the cold in winter ; 
there are playrooms fitted up with every device to 
delight the hearts of little children. The hall porters 
wear Imperial livery, scarlet great-coats with long 


Skeltered. 


8i 


capes; the nurses wear a uniform costume, with 
coloured caps and aprons, and in the basement of the 
building four hundred of them dine together daily. 
For, incredible as it may seem, there are no fewer 
than twelve thousand children received here each 
year on an average, and they come from all parts of 
the empire. They only stay, as a rule, for a short 
time in this building, and are then sent off into the 
villages round about, where they are taken charge of 
by the nurses. In addition to this, there is, in an 
adjoining building, a school for seven hundred orphan 
daughters of servants of the Crown, who receive here 
a liberal education. 

It was quite a new world into which Ray and 
Bertie were introduced, and they would have felt it 
too vast a world for such little people as they were 
to be comfortable in, if they had not had the company 
of the little Gilberts, who took great delight in point- 
ing out the wonders of the place to them. After 
they had walked round the grounds and seen groups 
of happy little ones at play, and into the great 
gallery of paintings, where benefactors of the insti- 
tution smiled down upon them in oil from costly 
picture-frames, and into playrooms where children 
were making feasts in corners, and playing blind- 
man’s-buff in the open spaces, they were taken to the 
building under the special charge of the kind lady 
to whose care they were to be consigned. And when 
the little Gilberts bade them good-bye, and promised 


82 


Throivn on the World, 


to see them again on the morrow, they settled down 
in their new quarters among some little children 
much about their own age, and seemed as happy as 
princes. 

Weeks passed by, and months, and every day Ray 
and Bertie became more at home. Contact with 
others, and the discipline of infant school, sharpened 
their faculties, and good living and plenty of exercise 
developed their physical strength. Scarcely a week 
passed by when they did not receive a visit from the 
Gilberts ; and Dr. Betski, who was a constant visitor, 
always managed to get a little chat with “ his boys,” 
as he called them. 

It seemed that they were destined to find their 
home in the institution until such time as they .should 
be able to go out into the world to earn their living, 
and this would doubtless have been their lot, but for 
the occurrence of some events that happened just 
after they had been a year in their new home. 


A LILIPUTIAN BATTLE 


** Behind the dim unknown, 

Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch above His own.” 

Lowell — The Present Crisis. 


“ Consider 

The sparrows of the air of small account j 
Our God doth view 
Whether they fall or mount, — 

He guards us too.” 

Christina G. Rosetti — Consider. 


CHAPTER VI. 


A LILIPUTIAN BATTLE. 

R ay Pamelof and Bertram Pamelof (as they had 
been registered in the records of the Foundling 
Hospital in the absence of any better name, and in 
the chance that it might be the means some day of 
leading to the discovery of who they were, and in 
what circumstances they had been thrown on the 
world in the mysterious way they had) were as much 
at home in the great institution where they had been 
sheltered as if they had been in it all their lives, as 
the majority of the other children in the place had 
really been. It was not long before they had become 
great favourites with their little friends, as well as 
with nurses and visitors ; and it was not long, there- 
fore, before the favour with which they were regarded 
roused the ire of some of the less esteemed. The 
fact is, Ray and Bertie were in the institution under 
exceptional arrangements, and they were exceptional 
children. There were no two children in the place 
who could compare with them for beauty, and there 
were few who were better suited for bringing forward 
8s 


86 


Thrown on the World, 


on state occasions as “show” children. They were 
selected to present a bouquet to a royal lady who 
one day honoured the hospital with a visit ; they 
were often trotted out when distinguished visitors or 
munificent subscribers arrived, and in many other 
ways they were treated a little bit differently from 
any others. Perhaps this was not quite fair, although 
it is notorious that everywhere in the world more or 
less the plain children get the kicks, while the pretty 
ones get the halfpence. It was not, however, on the 
ground of their good looks only that they were so 
selected. Ray was a child of a very sweet and at the 
same time a very manly disposition, while Bertie was 
one of the funniest little fellows ever created, a source 
of continual amusement to all around him. The two 
boys were almost as inseparable as the Siamese 
twins, and there had never been known such a thing 
as a quarrel or an unkind word between them. 

This was not the case, however, as regarded their 
conduct with some of the other children, who were 
jealous of the favours shown to Ray and Bertie, and 
of course did not lose an opportunity of paying them 
out 

One day a visitor who had taken a special fancy 
to Bertie had given him a very pretty toy, with 
which he was greatly pleased, and would not let go 
out of his possession. A little clique of malcontents, 
however, had decided among themselves that any 
presents given by visitors should be shared by all the 


A Liliputian Battle, 87 

children, although of course this was impracticable. 
A few of the ringleaders in this little movement, who, 
unfortunately, for their lack of grace, or wit, or win- 
someness, had never been selected as the recipients 
of presents, had determined that Bertie should not 
remain in undisturbed possession of his handsome 
toy. Now Bertie was a generous little fellow, and 
if any one of them had come to him and asked to 
be allowed to play awhile with the toy, he would 
probably have raised no objection ; but the course 
proposed by the small fry of discontented ones was 
to make a raid upon him, take away his toy, and 
have the enjoyment of it themselves. 

It was a lovely day in early summer, when Ray 
and Bertie were playing together in a favourite spot 
of theirs in the grounds. There was nobody with 
them, although they were in that part of the grounds 
near to where the iron railings enclosing the property 
were situated, and where passers-by were in the habit 
of lingering at times to see the little folks at play, 
and to get one of the best views of the great mass 
of buildings which made up the wonderful institution. 
As they were at play, a little gang of very juvenile 
juveniles came up, and, without any more ado, one or 
two of the biggest of them ran forward and snatched 
the precious and coveted toy from Bertie’s hands, 
and attempted to make off with it. Bertie saw at a 
glance that he was assailed maliciously, for the toy 
had been wrested from him with no gentle grasp, and 


88 


Thrown on the World. 


he set up such a roar as would have awakened all the 
echoes of the place, had there been any to awaken. 
He was only a little bit of a child, not much over 
three, so he did nothing but cry ; but Ray, who had 
turned four some time, and thought himself getting a 
bit of a man now, felt the responsibility of the situa- 
tion as Bertie’s natural protector, and, like a shot, he 
was in pursuit of the belligerents. He made straight 
for the boy who was carrying the toy, came up 
against him full tilt, and sent him flying in one 
direction, and the toy in another. He made a spring 
for the toy, but another had done so before him, and 
was ready to make a dart off with it, when Ray 
seized him by the cuff of the coat, and sent him 
sprawling and howling, and without much difficulty 
captured the prize. By this time all the pluck and 
passion in the rebel army was roused, and Ray 
became aware of the fact that if he was to be master 
of the situation he would have a sharp struggle for 
it, so planting himself firmly with his back to a tree, 
instinctively guarding the rear, he awaited the on- 
slaught. He had not long to wait, for as soon as the 
leaders had gathered themselves together they came 
down upon him in a body. With a dexterous hit on 
the most prominent feature of his first assailant’s 
face, he succeeded in startling the others of the party, 
for he had, quite unintentionally, for he hardly knew 
what he was doing, drawn blood. But he could not 
stop now he had begun, and these little rioters, as 


A Lilliputian Battle. 




A Liliputian Battle. 


89 


they yelped around him, were not going to stop 
either. They made a rush at him, and in a minute 
or two they had inflicted some sharp scratches, and 
had hit out some wild but ineffective blows. There 
was a good deal of passion in the tiny affair, and it 
looked like a dangerous and murderous fight seen 
through the wrong end of a telescope. Ray was 
single-handed, and his opponents were about a dozen ; 
and as some of them were quite as strong as he, it 
was obvious he could not hold his own for very long. 
Just at the critical moment, when the battle was 
going hard against him, the hands of his assailants 
were suddenly stayed, for a man’s voice was heard 
calling out, — 

“ Leave off ! stop it ! Come out of that, you little 
cowardly things ; don’t you see you’re ten to one ! 
I’ll give you a taste of my stick, as sure as I’m alive, 
if you don’t drop it.” 

Although the words were spoken in the broadest 
and most unmistakable English, and were therefore 
incomprehensible to the belligerents, the tone was 
quite sufficient to convince them that it was high 
time to leave off ; but another and more convincing 
argument still was in the fact that, a moment after, 
they saw the man with the big voice unfastening 
the gate that led into the garden, and uttering at 
the same time words that evidently expressed dis- 
approval. The words were to this effect, — 

“ Cowardly little things, ten or a dozen of you set- 
7 


90 Thrown on the World. 

ting on to one poor little chap ! You wait till I get 
at you ! ” 

But they were wise enough not to wait till he got 
at them, and, taking to their heels, they were out of 
sight before the stranger, panting and puffing, and 
followed closely by his wife, had reached the scene 
of the combat. 

Then the lady burst out laughing. 

“ What nonsense it is of you to take part in foreign 
wars, Barney ! ” she said. “ Of course those children 
didn’t understand a word you said ; they are Rus- 
sians, you know.” 

“Didn’t understand.^ Then why did they run 
away? Shake a stick at Frenchmen or Dutchmen 
or Germans or Russians, and they’ll all run away. 
Clench your fist at them, and it speaks as plainly 
as a dictionary. But that was a plucky little fellow 
who kept the others at bay. An English boy 
couldn’t have done better. I wonder where he is.” 

Ray was not far off ; he had only gone to wipe 
away Bertie’s tears and give him back the toy, — his 
trophy of war, — and then, coming back to meet the 
lady and gentleman, he said, in very good English, — 

“ Thank you, sir, for helping me.” 

“ By Jove, Jane, it’s an English boy! Now what 
did I say ? Didn’t I say he stood his ground like 
an Englishman ? You’re a plucky chap, my little 
man. Let me see if I can’t find half a crown ; you 
know what that is, don’t you ?” 


A Liliputian Battle. 


91 


“No, sir.” 

“ No ? Well, you’re the first English boy I ever 
knew that didn’t know what half a crown was. 
Well, there’s one, at any rate, and I’ll wager you’ll 
soon find out what it’s worth ; and here’s one for 
you, little ’un. He’s your brother, isn’t he 

“Yes, sir,” answered Ray. 

“ Well, come along now to this seat, and tell me 
who you are, and all about it” 

The lady had already taken Bertie in her arms, 
and so carried him to the seat, and the gentleman 
took up Ray upon his knee ; and there they sat 
talking and laughing, and eating the cakes the lady 
carried in her bag, for a long, long time. 

While they are so engaged, let us find out who 
these strangers were. 

The gentleman was Mr. Barnabas Birtles, of Congo 
Lodge, Clapham Common, London, and the lady 
was his wife. 

Mr. Birtles was a wealthy tea-merchant, and was 
said to be the wealthiest of all the tea-merchants 
in London. He had begun life as an office boy, 
and his only fortune was a good constitution, a 
steady purpose and will, and a determination to do 
his duty. His education was a poor one, but what 
it was was the result of his own perseverance ; after 
he had been taught his letters, he had to pick up 
all his other knowledge as best he could. His 
parents were very poor, but they were people who 


92 


Thrown on the World. 


led “ sober, righteous, and godly lives and the 
heritage of good example and trustworthy precept 
is better than the heritage of gold. When Barnabas 
was ten years old he had to support himself, and 
so he started life as an errand boy, and a rough 
time he had of it. But even an errand boy who 
is truthful and honest and diligent can command 
respect and win for himself esteem ; and when he 
was about fourteen, one of the partners in the busi- 
ness said to another of the partners, “That boy 
Birtles deserves promotion. Let us make him a 
clerk ; he is trustworthy.” So Barnabas was pro- 
moted, and forthwith he changed his corduroy trousers 
and rough jacket for a decent suit of tweed, and 
took his seat at a desk in the office. Instead of 
spending his evenings in killing time, he went to a 
night-school, where he worked with a will to qualify 
himself for better things still ; instead of snatching 
spare moments for reading “The Bloodthirsty Bri- 
gands of Borneo,” and all that class of literature, 
he strove to make himself familiar with the writings 
of men who could tell him about the wonders and 
beauties of the great world in which he lived, or 
of the lives of men who had influenced it ; and 
especially he turned his attention to all subjects 
which he thought could assist him in his business 
and make his services more valuable to his employers. 
Barnabas Birtles was no “ prig,” he was only a shrewd 
and sensible boy, who felt as hundreds and thousands 


A Liliputian Battle. 93 

do, that life has not been given us to play the fool 
with, but to make the best we can of. Nor would 
his worst enemy have said he was sanctimonious, 
but for all that he did not think he should be 
justified in spending his Sundays in smoking and 
drinking and holiday-making, and so he spent those 
days in quiet enjoyment and in studies of a different 
nature from those that occupied his mind through 
the remaining days of the week. 

Step by step he got on in the world, and by the 
time he was about five-and-tvventy he married, but 
not before he had entered into another partnership, 
which was in the firm where he had served as errand 
boy. Mr. Birtles did not marry a very grand lady 
with very high heels and very yellow hair and a 
wonderful lot of dresses, but he sought and found 
one in a somewhat humble station in life — a lady 
with a large loving heart and a sensible head, and 
they were as happy together as happy could be. 

From that time to the day when we first see Mr. 
Birtles, thirty years have passed, and he has grown 
to be the wealthiest tea-merchant in London, and, 
what is better still, one of the most respected men 
in the trade. The members of the firm who first 
helped him on have long since passed away, and 
he is head of the firm. Everything that heart could 
wish seemed to have fallen to the lot of Mr. and 
Mrs. Birtles ; they had beautiful houses in London 
and the conutry, and horses and carriages and ser- 


94 


Thrown on the World. 


vants and friends in great numbers ; but they had nc 
relatives on either side, and, what was worse than 
all, they had no children. This was the one mis- 
fortune of their lives, for both of them were passion- 
ately fond of children, and never felt happier than 
when they were surrounded by them. 

The Russians are the greatest tea-drinkers in the 
world, and it was partly on business and partly on 
pleasure that Mr. Birtles, in company with his wife, 
was paying a visit to St. Petersburg and Moscow. 
The visit was nearly at an end; and they were 
devoting their time exclusively to sight-seeing. And 
on the day when the little episode which we have 
just narrated occurred, they had started out to spend 
the whole day in an examination of the celebrated 
Foundling Hospital. 

But the one o’clock dinner bell had rung, and still 
they were sitting under the trees talking and playing 
with Ray and Bertie, and more fascinated with 
them than they had been with any children in the 
course of their lives. 

“ Such pluck, my dear ! ” Mr. Birtles had said to 
his wife ; “ such pretty manners and pretty faces, and 
so clever too! Only think of those little things 
being able to prattle away in Russian and English 1 
isn’t it wonderful ?” 

As Ray and Bertie did not return when the dinner 
bell rang — a most unusual thing for them to fail in — 
the matron, fearing they had got into mischief of 


A Liliputian Battle. 


95 


some sort, came out in search of them, and heard 
from Mr. and Mrs. Birtles the story of the squabble. 
Somehow or other neither Mr. nor Mrs. Birtles 
showed the least sign of saying “good morning” 
and passing on, so the matron, a kind-hearted lady, 
who spoke a little English, invited them in to take 
some refreshment before making their exploration 
of the hospital. 

While they were there Mrs. Gilbert came in, and 
great was the delight of Mr. and Mrs. Birtles to 
find some one who was thoroughly English, and 
who knew, in addition, all that was to be known 
of the story of the lives of the two little fellows 
in whom they had taken so much interest. It was 
not very much of the hospital that the visitors 
saw that day, so they made it the excuse of a 
journey on the following day, and this led to Mrs. 
Gilbert inviting them to her humble home to spend 
an evening ; and so it happened that for many days 
and weeks Mr. and Mrs. Birtles were spending a 
great deal of their time with the Gilberts, and in 
many of their drives were accompanied by Ray and 
Bertie, for whom their admiration had turned to a 
sincere affection. 

One night there was an important little gathering 
under the roof of Mr. Gilbert. Mr. and Mrs. Birtles, 
Dr. Betski, the matron, and Mr. and Mrs. Gilbert 
constituted the assembly. They were met to 
discuss a proposition that had been submitted to 


96 


Thrown on the World. 


them by Mr. Birtle.s. It was to the effect that he, 
being childless, had long formed the determination, 
whenever he should see his way to do so, to adopt 
a son ; that he and his wife had taken a fancy 
to Ray and Bertie as they had never done to any 
children before, and, subject to the approval of those 
who had interested themselves in the welfare of 
those young people, he was ready and willing to 
receive them as his adopted sons. That he was 
wealthy, Mr. Birtles had proved by the munificent 
gift he had presented to the Foundling Hospital ; 
that he was kind and good and simple-minded, no 
one of them doubted, nor could they doubt that 
the offer he made was to the best advantage of the 
children, and should be accepted. Of course Dr. 
Betski would be sorry to part with them, but he 
was growing old, and had not long to live, whereas life 
was only just opening to them ; and the matron would 
be sorry to lose them, for they had bound themselves 
to her heart, but she had been in sadly delicate 
health of late, and her medical man had strongly 
advised her to relinquish her duties at the hospital ; 
and the Gilberts would be sorry to see them go 
away, but they would not raise a finger to detain 
them in Russia. It was the opinion of all that 
Ray and Bertie must be of English origin, and 
England was therefore the best place for them to 
be brought up in. Moreover, it was the object of 
the institution in which they had been sheltered 


A Liliputian Battle, 97 

to place children out in the world, and there was 
no prospect that any other fate would await these. 

So all being unanimous, Mr. Birtles signed a 
document, in which he guaranteed to those who 
were interested in the children to adopt them as 
his own, to give them every advantage of edu- 
cation, to train them in the Christian faith, and, 
if within six years there should be any one laying 
legal claim to them, to give them up if necessary 
and expedient. The history of the children and 
their future whereabouts was also to be made 
known at the hospital, and to the police authorities, 
in case at any time any inquiry should be made 
concerning them, or any clue be obtained as to 
the mystery of their abandonment to the care of 
Nurse Pamelof. 

After these matters were settled. Dr. Betski and 
the matron left ; but Mr. Birtles remained, for he 
had one other little matter to arrange with the 
Gilberts. He had been sorry to find how exceed- 
ingly poor the Gilberts were, and from careful 
inquiries he had made he had found out that Mr. Gil- 
bert was ill off from no fault of his own, but simply 
through the fault of others, and that he bore a high 
character for ability and integrity. He was just the 
very man, therefore, that Mr. Birtles wanted, for he 
was establishing some important business relations 
in Russia, and he was anxious to find one in whom 
he could place implicit confidence, and who could 


98 


Thrown on the World. 


also speak the Russian as well as the English 
language. So Mr. Birtles in a very kindly but 
matter of fact way laid open his plan before them. 

It was a pleasant sight to see the bright face of 
Mrs. Gilbert beaming with joyful satisfaction as the 
plan was gradually unfolded, and to watch the colour 
which excitement produces mounting to the brow 
of Mr. Gilbert as he thought he saw sunshine through 
the dark shadows that had lately overspread his 
life. 

And when Mr, Birtles concluded by saying, “Well, 
all this, you know, means a lot of time and trouble 
and good service, and you will have to keep up a 
position, so what I propose is to offer you a salary 
of j^ 50 o for the first year,” Mrs. Gilbert could 
keep in her excitement no longer, but rushed into 
the arms of her husband, crying, — 

“ Charlie, Charlie, didn’t I prophesy on that night 
we found those darling children that they would be 
the means of your becoming known, and then you 
would make your fortune ! ” 

The next day Ray and Bertie took up their abode 
in the hotel where Mr. and Mrs. Birtles were stay- 
ing, and a week or two after that all left for St. 
Petersburg, on their way to England. Mr. and Mrs 
Gilbert and all their children, the matron and many 
of their favourite friends from the hospital, and 
kind old Dr. Betski, were on the platform; and as 


A Liliputian Battle. 


99 


the train moved off, Mr. Birtles held up Ray in his 
arms, while Mrs. Birtles did the same to Bertie, to let 
them wave farewell to the place of their birth and 
the friends among whom the early days of their lives 
had been spent 




AN IMPORTANT COMMUNICATION. 


* li this a dream ? O if it be a dream. 

Let me sleep on, and do not wake me yet.” 

Longfellow — Spanish Student. 


* Keep not standing fixed and rooted, 

Briskly venture, briskly roam, 

Head and hand, where’er thou foot it 
And stout heart are still at home. 

In each land the sun doth visit 
We are gay, whate’er betide ; 

To give room for wand’ring is it 
That the world was made so wide.” 

Gobthe — Wilhelm Meister, Carlyle’s Translation. 


CHAPTER VII. 


IMPORTANT COMMUNICATION. 

EARLY ten years have passed away since that 



^ day when Ray and Bertie waved farewell to 
their Russian home and friends. They have been 
years of almost unclouded sunshine, for everything 
that love and wealth could do to make them happy 
has been done for them. And the cup of happiness 
of Mr. and Mrs. Birtles has been full too, for they 
have found an unfailing source of pleasure in watch- 
ing the growth and education of the two boys who 
have long since filled up the corners in their hearts 
which were left for love of sons, and never a day has 
passed that they have not felt thankful for that 
morning in Moscow when they were first drawn 
towards them. Much as Mr. and Mrs. Birtles loved 
the boys they had adopted, and although in every 
particular they treated them as sons, they would not 
call them by that name, nor would they allow Ray and 
Bertie to call them “ father ” or “ mother.” It seemed 
to them to be usurping names that were too sacred ; 
and they felt that if at any time a claim should be 
made for the boys which they might not feel at 


103 


104 Thrown on the World. 

liberty to resist, it would make the parting from them 
all the harder. This was quite beyond the range of 
probability ; but after much consultation it was ar- 
ranged that Mr. and Mrs. Birtles should be “uncle” 
and “ aunt,” and they thought this could not be doing 
•an injustice to anybody, living or dead. 

If Mr. Birtles had been allowed to have all his own 
way, he would most probably have spoiled the boys ; 
but he was not so allowed, for Mrs. Birtles, who had 
just as much love for them as he, was nevertheless a 
little more practical, and she knew that there is no 
happiness in a home, either for the young people in 
it, or for their elders, where there is not good order 
and discipline ; moreover, she was a great believer in 
making the best use of time, and she would not allow 
the business of life to be neglected for the sake of its 
pastimes and pleasures. So, as soon as they were 
settled down in their new home, she had a gover- 
ness for them, and nothing would induce her to let 
anything interfere with school hours and school 
duties. Although many a time Mr. Birtles would 
say,— 

“My dear, there are some new lions in the Zoo- 
logical Gardens ; I think the boys might go to-day 
and have a look at them ; ” or, “ My dear, don’t you 
think a day at Kew Gardens would do the boys more 
good than a day in the schoolroom?” she would 
answer, “ I dare say the lions will live till the holi- 
days begin, Barney ; ” or, “ The boys are strong as 


An Important Communication. 105 

horses, and really don’t need Kew Gardens half so 
much as grammar and geography.” 

But if she kept them well at work, she kept them 
well at play too. They had a gymnasium in their 
playroom, and a miniature Zoological Gardens in 
their playground ; and when the day’s work or the 
school term was over, there was nothing else for them 
to do but to play to their heart’s content. After a 
year or two they were removed from the tutelage of 
the governess, and placed in a preparatory school, 
where they soon became popular, and made to them- 
selves many friends, and got on so well with their 
studies that they were ready, at an earlier age than 
usual, to be promoted to a higher school. 

There was in Clapham a high-class collegiate school, 
under the management of Dr. Russell, a man of 
world-wide fame and universal popularity, who 
trained boys to be men as well as scholars, and who 
thought that to be honourable and gentlemanly and 
manly were as important as to be clever. But he did 
not exalt one thing above another disproportionately, 
and his school was famous for turning out, not only 
good men, but brilliant scholars. 

The terms were very high — so high that none but 
gentlemen, or at least very wealthy persons, could 
hope to send their sons to his school. But the money 
was well invested, for he only had about him the 
best masters that money and influence could procure, 

and the best appliances that modern art and science 
8 


io6 Thrown on the World, 

could supply. Moreover, there were not so many 
boys in the school that he could not exert his own 
personal influence and bring his varied gifts to bear 
pn each. 

It was to this school that Ray and Bertie were 
sent when they were about ten years and nine years 
old respectively, and here they had remained until the 
day when our chapter opens, some four years after. 

It was seven o’clock in the evening, dinner was 
over early, and Mr. and Mrs. Birtles and a number 
of their friends were in the drawing-room of Congo 
Lodge in full evening dress. Mr. Birtles was un- 
usually excited, and was in the highest of spirits. 
His diamond studs flashed out their fires, and his 
shirt and collar outdid the whiteness of his hair. 
Mrs. Birtles was arrayed in a rich grey satin, and 
her motherly face looked very charming and lovable 
under the wonderful cap that had taxed the ingenuity 
of Regent Street to make gorgeous. It was a great 
day in that household, being none other than speech 
day of the Clapham College, and the company were 
waiting for the arrival of Ray and Bertie, who were 
dressing, after having been engaged up to the last 
minute in rehearsing the parts they were to take in 
the performances of the evening. When they came 
into the room, flushed with excitement, they might 
well have been vain had they known that the buzz in 
the room was in admiration of themselves. Ray, a tall 


An Important Communication. 107 

well-made boy, with rich curly hair and as handsome 
a face as ever was seen, and Bertie, almost as hand- 
some, but with a merrier and in some eyes a more 
taking expression of features, were both dressed in 
the tip-top of boys’ fashion, for it was a part of the 
pride of Mr. Birtles to have what he was pleased 
to call “his little fling” in this direction. Neither 
of them had outgrown the beauty which had made 
them remarkable as little children, and neither of 
them had outgrown that pleasant unreserve of man- 
ner which goes a long way to make people beloved. 

“ Well, boys, Clapham expects that every boy this 
night will do his duty,” said Mr. Birtles. “ How do 
you feel for your work } ” 

“ I don’t think I shall break down,” said Ray gaily, 
“ unless I get snubbed in not taking any prize.” 

“ And I should do very well if they would let me 
say my say in a room all to myself,” said Bertie; 
“but the foot-lights and the people and the great 
guns, and the scenery and the dresses. I’m afraid will 
put all the words out of my head. I could say every- 
thing without a slip when we rehearsed in a plain 
room and in plain clothes, but I stammer and stutter 
and turn all the words head over heels when I’m on 
the stage in the speech room.” 

When Mr. Birtles was about to say anything which 
he considered of unusual importance, he was wont to 
assume a somewhat pompous manner, and to indulge 
in a “ Hem ! ” and an oratorical gesture or two. This 


io8 Thrown on the World. 

was what Bertie irreverently called his “parlia- 
mentary air” ; and everybody who knew Mr. Birtles 
knew that he really had something to say when he 
had put himself into this form. He assumed it on 
the present occasion ; and as everybody in the room 
knew him well, they held their peace accordingly. 

“ I should like to say one thing before we start,” 
he said, addressing himself to the two boys ; “ what- 
ever the verdict as to your year’s study may be, — 
whether you carry off honours and prizes, or whether 
you don’t, — I am perfectly satisfied that you have 
both striven to do your best Should it happen (al- 
though I can hardly think it probable) that either of 
you should take the highest place in the honours to 
be awarded, I shall have an important communication 
to make to you on your return home ; if, however, 
you only fall into an ordinary and somewhat obscure 
place among the others, I shall postpone what I have 
to say until this day twelvemonth.” 

It had been the custom at Clapham College in 
previous years to commence the proceedings of 
speech day with musical and dramatic performances, 
and to conclude with the speeches and distribution 
of prizes ; but Dr. Russell, who was in every respect 
a man wise in his generation, had seen how it had 
often happened that soon after the performances 
many visitors left, and this had a depressing effect, 
as it gave the chief place of importance to that which 


An Important Commzmication. 109 

should have been regarded as only an adjunct to 
the real business of the evening. So this year he 
had determined to commence the proceedings with 
the speeches and distribution of prizes, and let the 
amusements follow. 

A brilliant assembly was gathered together in the 
fine hall of the college that evening. The well-known 
Lord Tenniscourt was president, and around him were 
a bishop and clergymen, lords and honourable men 
not a few, professors and masters in hoods and 
gowns, and of course Dr. Russell. 

Lord Tenniscourt’s witty speech at the opening 
was received with great enthusiasm by the audience, 
but the enthusiasm was tame in comparison with 
that which greeted popular Dr. Russell, when he 
rose to make his annual report. He spoke of the 
conduct of the boys, which was all that could be 
desired ; of their freedom from illness, and of the 
manner in which the general work of the school 
had been done during the year. He paused to say 
that there was a higher education, of which the true 
test was the battle of life, not the examination 
room, true education consisting in the training of 
character far more than in the cultivation of the 
intellect. Then he spoke of the examinations, 
which had been more than usually severe, and con- 
cluded by saying that it would be seen by the re- 
ports which would follow from the various masters 
that plenty of good, honest work had been done, and 


I lO 


Thrown on the World, 


that they had among them some boys of exceptional 
ability. A few brief reports followed, and a few 
lively speeches from the distinguished visitors ; and 
then came the critical moment .of the evening, for 
which every boy was panting. It was the distribu- 
tion of the papers announcing who were the prize- 
winners, and the order of merit according to the 
examinations. 

Mr. Birtles was as nervous as a kitten when a paper 
was handed to him, and he confessed afterwards that 
any one might have knocked him down with a feather. 
The first name in the fifth form, and head of the 
list, was “ Ray Pamelof-Birtles,” and the first name 
in the fourth form was “ Bertram Pamelof-Birtles ” ; 
and all the way down the list, in divinity, classics, 
mathematics, languages, and a host of other branches, 
the same names came over and over again, either as 
head of the list or thereabouts. 

If Mr. Birtles had not had the presence of mind to 
take a pinch of snuff the moment after he had glanced 
down the list, he would have had no excuse whatever 
for half-choking and wiping his eyes. Happily the 
snuff took effect, and he disguised his emotion with 
a sneeze. 

When, a few minutes later, Ray stepped upon the 
platform to receive the special prize of the year, and 
with it the congratulations of Lord Tenniscourt and 
Dr. Russell, there was a ringing cheer such as had 
not been heard in the speech room before on that 


An Important Communication. iii 

evening, nor for many a long day before it. Ray 
was without doubt the most popular boy in the 
school, and there was not one in that audience — at 
least of those connected with the school as scholars 
or teachers — who did not heartily approve of the 
award. He had set himself earnestly that year to 
earn distinction, and he had succeeded. He was, it 
must be confessed, indebted to natural gifts almost 
as much as to perseverance, and the mantle of his 
father seemed to have fallen upon him as regarded 
the easy acquisition of languages ; but, for all that, he 
had worked well, and deserved all that he had gained. 
Time after time, as he was recalled to the platform to 
receive prize after prize and certificate after certifi- 
cate in almost a monotonous sequence, the cheers 
broke out again and again, to be renewed more 
heartily than ever when, with an armful as big as he 
could carry, he set them down beside his uncle and 
aunt, as Mr. and Mrs. Birtles were believed to be. 

The reception of Bertie was hardly less enthusiastic 
than that of Ray, and yet it was distinctly less ; partly 
because he only took the first place at the head of 
his form, whereas Ray took his as head of the school ; 
and partly because Master Bertie was an exceedingly 
lively and erratic young gentleman, who played prac- 
tical jokes and made fun of everybody and every- 
thing, and of course, therefore, made a few enemies 
in addition to a great number of friends, whereas 
Ray was wont to go on in the even tenor of his way, 


I 12 


Tlu'oiun on tJie World. 


a favourite with all except those who were envious of 
him, and there were not many boys of that type in 
Dr. Russell’s school. Bertie was, however, every inch 
a boy, and every inch a school- boy ; and he was as 
popular, perhaps, in his more limited sphere as Ray 
was in his. 

The evening passed merrily away, and, flushed with 
the excitement of their success, both Ray and Bertie 
distinguished themselves that evening in their per- 
formances. They played in a French comedy of 
Moliere’s, they recited in German and Latin and 
English, and they well maintained the reputation 
they had acquired. 

When all was over, and they had returned to Congo 
Lodge, Bertie, who was always eager for some fresh 
excitement, broached the subject of the promised 
revelation. 

“Well, uncle,” he said, “you see Ray has come out 
top of the tree, and I haven't done so badly, so per- 
haps you will tell us what the ‘ important communi- 
cation ’ is about.” 

“No, nothing of the sort,” said Mrs. Birtles; “you 
have had excitement enough to turn the brain of half 
a dozen. I’m sure I don’t know whether I'm on my 
head or my heels ” 

“ I think, my dear, at your time of life you can 
hardly imagine yourself as being on your head,” Mr. 
Birtles remarked good-humouredly. 


An Important Communication. . 113 

“ Well, what I was going to say, if you had not 
interrupted me, was this : I am not in a state of mind 
to receive any important communications yet awhile, 
and I am sure the boys are not, and I shall protest 
against any such nonsense as important communica- 
tions until after supper, and not then unless we have 
cooled down from this fever heat we are all in. And 
now let me have a good kiss. You are dear, good 
boys, and you have made me happier to-night than 
I can tell you.” 

“ And me, too,” said Mr. Birtles ; “ and Fm proud 
of you, and I should like to say that ” 

“ Supper’s ready ! ” cried Mrs. Birtles, who thought 
that there had been enough speech-making for one 
evening. 

It is hard to tell sometimes which is the pleasanter 
part of an evening’s entertainment — the entertainment 
itself or the discussion about it afterwards ; but for 
certain there was as much fun and laughter at that 
supper table as there had been at any period of the 
evening. 

Notwithstanding the fact that it was past midnight, 
and that it was opposed to Mrs. Birtles’ idea of what 
was good for young people to be up so late, Mr. 
Birtles would not allow anybody to think of going 
to bed. 

“ This is the sort of day that only comes about 
once in a lifetime, and we had better make the most 
of it. Besides, all the examinations are over now. 


Thrown on the World, 


114 

and we can all sleep as long as we like in the morn- 
ing for once and away.” 

So they adjourned to the library ; and when Mr. 
Birtles had got well seated in his chair, the assump- 
tion of his “ parliamentary air ” announced the fact that 
he was about to make his important communication. 

“ Of course, my dear boys,” he began, “ you must 
be aware that, though we have never said anything 
to you about it, your aunt and I have often talked 
together about your future. I don’t mean the future 
a long way off, because, as you know, I hope that 
both of you will come into the business with me. 
The tea trade is a good trade ; it has suited me to 
a T, and I hope it will you. But I mean the near 
future in which you will be completing your educa- 
tion. Now, gentlemen, I need not say to you ” 

(Mr. Birtles was great at public meetings and local 
political gatherings ; and when he assumed his parlia- 
mentary air, he unconsciously fell into parliamentary 
or public-meeting language, and the phrase, “ Now, 
gentlemen,” addressed to Ray and Bertie did not 
provoke a smile, for they were quite used to it) 

“ I need not say to you that education is a most 
important thing, and that there are many theories as 
to what is the best kind of education for youths who 
will soon be young men.” 

“ Hear, hear 1 ” ejaculated Bertie, stroking his chin, 
as if he were already the possessor of a young man’s 
beard. 


An Important Communication, 115 

“ Well, I have a theory of my own upon the sub- 
ject, which with your permission I shall proceed to 
explain. I know that my theory could not be re- 
duced to practice in the majority of cases for several 
reasons, the first being on the ground of the expense 
involved in it, and the second on the ground of its 
not being a plan of education that could be safely 
recommended to all. But you, gentlemen, have 
shown yourselves worthy to be trusted, and worthy 
to be put in positions which it would be unwise or 
unsafe to place others in of your age but with less 
ability. Now before I proceed, gentlemen ** 

“ Don’t you think, Barney, if you could dismiss 
from your mind the idea of a public meeting, and 
talk like your natural self, you would come to the 
point a great deal sooner ? ” said Mrs. Birtles laugh- 
ingly. 

“ An unseemly interruption of this kind, Mrs. Bir- 
tles, can only have one effect, and that is to delay 
my arrival at the point in question,” he answered 
with such real mock-gravity that there was a general 
laugh. “ Well, then, to be brief, my theory is this — 
that the best education, the best finishing education, 
a boy can have, is a knowledge of the world, and to 
this end he must see the world. I maintain that after 
the rudiments and groundworks are all completed, 
the best education then is travel.” 

“Hurrah!” interrupted Ray and Bertie simulta- 
neously. 


Thrown on the World, 


1 16 

“ And what I propose is this — that you should 
now travel, and continue your education by observa- 
tion and experience, under the guidance of a first- 
rate tutor.” 

“Carried unanimously,” said Bertie, with both 
hands up. 

“ My idea is, that if you want to succeed in life, or 
to truly enjoy life, you must know the world. Books 
and study are all very well in their way, and I wish 
it had fallen to my lot to have more of them ; but 
the proper study of mankind is man.” (Mr. Birtles 
dropped his voice and said this very reverently, being 
under the distinct impression that he was quoting 
Scripture, which he was not ; whereat Bertie, who 
happened to know the quotation, was so tickled that 
he would have split, if he had not dodged under 
the table, in the pretence of looking for his slipper.) 
“And what I say is this,” continued Mr. Birtles, 
“ the knowledge derived from books is valuable, but 
the knowledge derived from experience is more valu- 
able still. How can you tell what a place is like 
from a book 1 I went to see a country house on the 
recommendation of an elaborate advertisement I read 
about it, but the house did not in the least degree 
correspond with the description ; and I had read a 
good deal about Russia, but I really knew nothing 
about Russia, and very little about the tea and the 
tea-drinkers of that country, till I went there. You’ve 
got to go through the world, you ought to know 


An Important Communication. 117 


something about it ; you ought to see its evil and its 
good, its manners and customs, and ways of thinking 
and dealing and living. It’s good for the mind to 
have a wide sphere, or else every caterpillar thinks 
his cabbage-leaf the world, and every villager his 
village ; and then what is he like when he goes out 
o take up his part in life ? I take up my paper of 
a morning, and what do I see? Why, news from 
Madagascar and Jerusalem and Timbuctoo, and what 
do I know of them ? Why, absolutely nothing ; and 
so, my dear boys, I want you to have the advantages 
which were denied to me in my youth, for you are 
nephews to be proud of, and you deserve them.” 

“And you are the best uncle in all the world,” said 
Ray, “ and there is nothing in the world that you 
could have proposed for us that we should have liked 
better, is there, Bertie ? ” 

“ Nothing, except that you and aunt should have 
gone with us,” said Bertie. 

“Well, I dare say we shall manage to join you 
sometimes,” said Mr. Birtles, “ but that is no part of 
my plan. My plan is for you two to go with a tutor, 
who can carry on your education, and so I have 
to announce that you have done with the ordinary 
school career, and your next school will be the wide, 
wide world ! ” 




MR. CHERITON TAKES TEA. 


“Now stir the fire, and close the shutters fast, 

Let fall the curtains, wheel the sofa round, 

And while the bubbling and loud-hissing um 
Throws up a steamy column, and the cup 
That cheers but not inebriates, wait on each. 

So let us welcome peaceful evening in.” 

CowPER — Table Talk 

“ Seek you to train your favourite boy ? 

Each caution, every care employ. 

And, ere you venture to confide. 

Let his preceptor’s heart be tried ; 

Weigh well his manners, life, and scope. 

On these depend thy future hope.” 


Gay. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


MR. CHERITON TAKES TEA. 

TV y/TR. BIRTLES would not make any arrange- 
ments or discuss definitely any plans until 
after the Christmas festivities were over, and then he 
went to call on Dr. Russell, to take his advice as to 
the plan of action he should pursue. 

“You see, doctor, what I want is this — that the 
boys may acquire a knowledge of the world — that 
they may see how all the world is fighting for a 
living — how all the world has its toils and its plea- 
sures. I don’t want them to see only one side of 
things, or else they may as well stay at home ; and I 
don’t want them to be under a tutor who will only 
give them his view of things. I want them to be 
thrown on the world, with some one near at hand to 
hold them up, if they need it ; some one who shall 
guide their tastes and direct their thoughts, but not 
make them look at everything with his eyes.” 

“ I understand you, my dear sir. But don’t you 
think your boys are a little too young at present to 
thoroughly appreciate what they will see } ” 

“ Not a bit of it, doctor ; the impressions received 


121 


122 


Thrown on the World. 


at their time of life are the most abiding. Why, bless 
me, I can remember things that were said to me 
and taught to me at fourteen ever so much better 
than I do things that I read or heard ten years ago. 
And see what a grip it gives to men in the world 
who have studied languages in the lands where 
they are spoken, and who have seen the places with 
which they will have to deal and know about for 
all the rest of their lives. Now look at tea ; do 
you mean to tell me I shouldn’t have known a good 
deal more about my business, and have taken more 
pleasure in it, if I’d been to China and India and seen 
it growing, and seen the processes through which it 
passed before it reached my hands ? Why, I 
don’t mind telling you that, although I had been 
doing business with Russia for years, until I 
went there and saw things for myself, I didn’t 
know that the Russian stewed the leaves and made 
a kind of essence of tea, diluting it with hot water, 
and adding to it sugar and lemon. And I didn’t 
know ” 

“Oh, I quite agree with you, Mr. Birtles,’’ said 
Dr. Russell, who knew that when Mr. Birtles got 
upon the subject of tea and Russia he was inexhaust- 
ible ; “ travel is the best educator, and I can think 
of nothing that could be more useful to your nephews 
than the advantages you propose to offer them, if 
they use them well. But of course much depends 
upon the man you select as tutor.” 


Mr. Cheriton takes Tea. 


123 


“ That’s just the point,” said Mr. Birtles, “ and 
that’s just the matter I have come to ask your advice 
about. I want to find a man of sound sterling 
principle and character, who will not neglect the best 
studies and those which are of first importance — a 
God-fearing man, who will lead them aright and 
influence them for good ; at the same time he should 
be a lively, pleasant companion, who will sympathise 
with boys’ ways and thoughts, and join in their fun. 
And of course he should be a good linguist, and, in 
fact, be well up in every branch of education, so that 
if he comes across a tomb, he may tell them all about 
the man who lies buried there, — or a river, where it 
rises and where it flows to, and all that sort of thing 
— a good all-round man. Do you think you know 
such a man who would like the post "i ” 

“The fact is,” said Dr. Russell, “I know at least 
half a dozen who would hail any proposal from you 
with infinite delight, and it seems to me your diffi- 
culty will be, not only who to select, but who to refuse. 
You see, it is worth a fortune to a man of literary 
and scientific tastes to have the same advantages of 
seeing the world that you are giving to your nephews. 
Now let me see. There’s Professor Corban, a very 
learned man — perhaps a little too old, though.” 

“Ah, he won’t do. I don’t like professors, es- 
pecially old ones. Try again.” 

“Well, there’s the Rev. Mr. Melton ” 

“ No, no — not a clergyman ; he’s too much in one 


124 


Thrown on the World. 


way of things, and quite properly. I’d rather not 
have a clergyman.” 

“ Then there’s Dr. Peters, a man of wonderful 
ability, and quite disengaged. He studied for the 
law, but thought afterwards he would prefer the 
church ; but he has taken such high degrees in 
medicine, that I think he will settle down into a 
practice.” 

“ Well, I think I will let him rest till he’s made up 
his mind what he will be. I fancy if a man at four- 
and-twenty hasn’t fully made up his mind what he 
will be, the chances are a thousand to one he won’t 
be anything.” 

“ You are quite right, Mr. Birtles,” said Dr. Rus- 
sell. ” I was only thinking who were men I could 
recommend. I have not really recommended any 
one yet. Now let me see again. Oh yes, I have it ; 
how curious that I should not have thought of him 
before — Mr. Cheriton.” 

“ And who’s he ? ” 

“A young man about thirty, with manners older 
than his years. A ripe scholar, of vast attainments 
and fine literary taste. A man of honour and most 
excellent character, and a man as poor as a church 
mouse.” 

“ And what are the drawbacks ? ” asked Mr. Birtles, 
in a matter of fact way. 

“Well, no man is perfect in every particular, and 
I suppose there are drawbacks. As to his personal 


Mr. Cheriton takes Tea. 


125 


character, I know of nothing that is not to his advan- 
tage, and I have known him intimately for years ; 
and as to scholarship, I am satisfied there is nothing 
to be regarded as a drawback. If he has a fault 
at all in this respect, it is that he goes into matters 
almost too thoroughly and exhaustively.” 

“ But what is he in himself.? ” 

Dr. Russell hesitated a moment. He was very 
anxious the boys, in whom he was so much inter- 
ested, should have the very best tutor that could be 
procured, and at the same time he was very anxious 
to recommend his friend, Mr. Cheriton. 

“I should say that there are one or two drawbacks, 
but they are of a slight character, and I do not think 
they would weigh against the considerations on the 
other side. He has a somewhat nervous manner, by 
no means uncommon to students ” 

“That’s bad,” interrupted Mr. Birtles, “because 
boys might get an advantage over him that would 
be awkward. Is there anything else ? ” 

“ He is very near-sighted “ 

“ That’s worse, because the boys might get into 
no end of mischief, and he know nothing about it 
Go on.” 

“ And, I am bound to tell you this, he is very 
absent-minded.” 

“That’s the worst of all, for he might forget he’d 
got boys to look after altogether.” 

“ I admit these are disadvantages,” said Dr. Russell; 


126 


Thrown on the World, 


“ and I should say most emphatically that he would 
not be the right sort of man to go as travelling tutor 
with some boys I know. But your boys are different, 
Mr. Birtles. They are gentlemen, and they are of 
high principle and very noble character, and I do not 
think for a moment that they would take advantage 
of these little defects ; while, on the other hand, I 
am certain they would take advantage of the stores 
of information which Mr. Cheriton possesses, and is 
always ready to impart to others.” 

“You are quite right. Dr. Russell, and Fm thankful 
to you for what you say about my boys. They are a 
good sort, although I say it, and I could trust them 
with anything anywhere. I believe Mr. Cheriton is 
the man, and I shouldn’t wonder if these apparent 
drawbacks turned out to be very great advantages, 
for, you see, I want my boys to be thrown on the 
world, and fight their way a bit in it ; and as he’s 
near-sighted, he won’t keep too sharp an eye on 
them ; and as he is absent-minded, it will give more 
scope for their presence of mind in their travels. Ex- 
cellent 1 Mr. Cheriton seems to me to be the man ; 
and if you will send him up to Congo Lodge, I shall 
be glad to put him through his paces.” 

So the next evening there was a very modest 
knock and ring, and Mr. Cheriton stood at the door 
with his heart in his mouth. He was so absorbed in 
thinking of how he could best put his case, and win 
the favour of Mr. Birtles, that he had not observed 


Mr. Cheriton takes Tea. 


127 


the door open, and was quite unconscious that the 
footman was staring at him, and inclined to think 
that he was a somnambulist. Nor was he aware that 
Ray and Bertie were at that moment passing through 
the hall towards the library, and had caught sight of 
him standing there wrapped in contemplation. 

“ Do you want to see Mr. Birtles ? ” said the foot- 
man abruptly, and in a loud voice, which so startled 
Mr. Cheriton that he dropped his umbrella. The 
footman stooped to pick it up, and at the same mo- 
ment Mr. Cheriton stooped to pick it up, and the 
consequence was that their heads came in contact so 
sharply and suddenly, that it forced an exclamation 
from each. Ray and Bertie, fascinated to the spot, 
were eye-witnesses of the scene, and it so tickled 
them that they could hold in no longer, and rushed 
back to the dining-room to bury their heads under 
the sofa pillows and laugh it out. 

This was a bad start for Mr. Cheriton, nor was it 
improved when he was ushered into the drawing- 
room, where Mr. Birtles greeted him with effusion, 
and Mrs. Birtles gave him a very kind reception. 

“What a very warm evening it is!^’ was Mr. 
Cheriton’s first remark. 

“ Do you think so ? ” said Mr. Birtles ; “ that will 
be a disappointment for the boys, for they told me 
just now it was freezing hard, and they thought they 
would be able to get some skating to-morrow.” 

“I hope you won’t find this room uncomfortably 


128 


Thrown on the World, 


warm,” said Mrs. Birtles kindly, looking apologetically 
at the roaring fire, and the beads of perspiration that 
stood on the brow of Mr. Cheriton. 

“ Not at all, thank you, not at all ; I enjoy the 
cheerful warmth,” he said. But he did not seem to 
for he took up his seat nervously in a far corner o< 
the room. 

“ No, no, no, that won’t do,” said hospitable Mr. 
Birtles ; “ I want to get a cosy chat with you, and we 
can’t do that if you sit there and I sit here. Come 
along.” 

In his nervous excitement Mr. Cheriton had inad- 
vertently taken his hat with him into the drawing- 
room, and had set it down on the floor by his side. 
When Mr. Birtles took him by the arm to lead him 
away to a more comfortable seat, Mr. Cheriton, en- 
tirely forgetting that his hat was in the way, stepped 
into it, and stumbled forward, with his head firmly 
planted in the “ corporation ” of his host. 

There was at that moment no place in the visible 
order of things where Mr. Cheriton would not rather 
have buried his head ; for, although he heard the 
short, sharp “ Hough ! ” which stout people are apt 
to give when touched up in the wind, and heard the 
little cry, half of laughter and half of fear, that Mrs. 
Birtles uttered, he heard that sound, not unlike a 
loud sneeze brought to an inverted climax, which is 
produced by a sudden laugh arrested violently, and 
he was conscious that Ray and Bertie had been 


Mr. Cheriton takes Tea. 129 

standing by the half-open door, and had witnessed 
his unsuccessful debut. 

“ Now, what can I offer you, Mr. Cheriton ? ” said 
his hospitable host, when he had got him safely into 
an arm-chair. 

“ Nothing, thank you.” 

“ A cup of coffee ? or some — milk } What do you 
prefer ” 

“ Well, my great weakness is for a cup of tea,” 
said Mr. Cheriton. 

It was a lucky hit He rose in the estimation of 
Mr. Birtles at once. 

“I’m glad to hear it,” he said. “You are a judge 
of tea, perhaps, Mr. Cheriton ? ” 

“ Well, I can scarcely claim to be that, perhaps ; 
but I know a good cup of tea from a bad one.” 

“ You do } ” said Mr. Birtles ; “ then you are one of 
a thousand. Excuse me a minute.” 

And the good tea-merchant, with his face beaming 
with a new pleasure, left the room to give orders for 
tea to be brought. It struck Mr, Cheriton as rather 
a curious thing that the master of the house should 
undertake such a duty, when he was surrounded with 
footmen and other servants, but he did not know that 
Mr. Birtles was a man with a hobby, and that his 
hobby was “ tea.” 

• Do you know, Mr. Cheriton,” he said, on his 
return to the fireside, “that there are thousands of 
habitual tea-drinkers who have never tasted a cup of 


130 


Thrown on the World, 


good tea in their lives, and there are tens of thousands 
who would not know whether they’d got a really good 
cup of tea or not ? Consumers either do not or can- 
not discriminate ; in fact, there is no matter of taste 
in which the public needs more to be educated than 
in tea-drinking. Some take their tea so hot that there 
is no flavour in it ; others take it so weak that they 
utterly spoil a good thing ; and the large majority are 
content to drink, not tea, but teas, ‘ our own mixture,’ 
or some other vile compound, composed of various 
substances, principally cactus leaves and the sweep- 
ings and dust of warehouses. Now look at the 
Russians, and look at the price they are willing to 
pay for tea ! The Russian knows how to discern 
delicacy of flavour, but the Englishman doesn’t ; he 
hasn’t got a sensitive palate, or at least he has not 
got an educated palate,” 

While Mr. Birtles was rattling on with his “ tea- 
talk,” as the boys called it, a servant entered the 
room bearing a large tray, on which were half a 
dozen tea-pot.s, and twice that number of small cups 
and saucers. Mr. Cheriton looked surprised. 

“ It has always struck me as a curious thing,” 
he said, “that while so many people pride them- 
selves on their service, their fruit, and their cooking, 
you very rarely find any one who prides himself on 
his tea.” 

It was a politic stroke, and Mr. Birtles was won 
by it. 


Mr Cheriton takes Tea. 


131 

“ My dear sir,” he said cordially, “ you are the first 
man I ever met who has expressed a sentiment 
like that. It is exactly my idea. I have always 
wondered why gentlemen do not offer their guests 
varieties of tea. There are as many flavours of 
teas as there are of any thing else ; and as there 
are champagnes that are only made of gooseberries, 
so there are teas mixed with Prussian blue, sil- 
icate of magnesium, indigo, or turmeric, to disguise 
faded leaves and to encourage fraud. Now I have 
here a variety of teas, and I want you to tell me 
which you prefer.” And Mr. Birtles proceeded to 
pour out about a couple of tablespoonfuls from three 
of the tea-pots into as many cups. 

There have been many ordeals instituted to test 
a man’s capacity. Perhaps the ordeal by tea was 
applied for the first time in history that night at 
Congo Lodge. Mr. Cheriton had a secret conviction, 
born of the earnest manner in which his host went 
about the business in hand, that in some way or 
other his fate hung upon the choice he should make, 
as the fate of Portia hung upon the choice her lover 
should make of the casket. 

“ Now,” said Mr. Birtles, “I want you to sip each of 
those teas, and tell me which is the best of the three.” 

Mr. Cheriton did as he was bidden ; he tasted each 
leisurely, looked as wise as he could, and then said 
deliberately, — 

“ I consider the second cup I tasted by far the best.” 


132 


Thrown on the World. 


“ Bravo ! bravo ! ” cried Mr. Birtles ; “ you are 
quite right, my dear sir. There is no comparison 
between them to the taste of a connoisseur, although 
ninety-nine out of a hundred would have chosen 
either of the other two.” But a cloud fell for a 
moment over the beaming countenance of Mr. Birtles, 
as a thought suddenly struck him, and he asked 
abruptly : “ Are you in the trade .? ” 

Mr. Cheriton laughed, and assured him that he 
was not, and never had been, and did not think he 
ever should be. 

When Bassanio chose the leaden casket, it was 
once and for all, and he was rewarded with the hand 
of his bride. But the test to be applied to Mr. 
Cheriton before he was to be rewarded with the 
tutorship had to be tried over again ; and Mr. Birtles 
proceeded slowly to pour out from the three other 
tea-pots into the three other saucers. 

“ Now, sir, try these.” 

Inwardly calling upon his lucky stars to shine 
upon him and light up the way to the best cup of 
tea, Mr. Cheriton began again to sip, and to knit his 
brows, and to look wise. 

“I consider that the first cup I tasted was the 
best.” 

“ Marvellous ! marvellous ! You’re right, sir, you’re 
right,” exclaimed Mr. Birtles excitedly. “ Now help 
yourself to either of your favourite teas.” 

Had Mr. Cheriton been able to explain the secret 


Mr, Cheriton takes Tea. 


133 


of perpetual motion, or the materials of which the 
philosopher’s stone is composed, it would not have 
given Mr. Birtles the same amount of pleasure that 
this exhibition of practical knowledge, of good taste 
and of acute observation gave him. All the little 
eccentricities and mishaps attending his introduction 
were forgiven and forgotten, and from that moment 
Mr. Cheriton was a made man. 

Up to this point Mrs. Birtles had not taken much 
part in the proceedings. She knew her husband’s 
little weaknesses, and, like a wise woman, allowed 
him to indulge them. But when she saw that all 
Mr. Cheriton’s nervousness had vanished under the 
genial influence of his tea, and that he was freely 
chatting upon a variety of subjects, all of which were 
interesting, but none of them to the point, she 
brought him to the matter which was most upon her 
mind. 

“I should like to hear what you think of this 
scheme we have for our dear boys, Mr. Cheriton, and 
whether you agree with my husband that travel is 
the best manner of acquiring education,” she said. 

“ I think the scheme an admirable one ; it presents 
innumerable advantages over every other mode of 
acquiring education ; it brings boys in personal con- 
tact with history, with art, with the peoples, the 
languages, the thoughts and habits of the world, and 
in a manner that makes the greatest impression on 
young minds.” 


134 Thrown on the World. 

“ That’s exactly my idea again,” said Mr. Birtles. 
“ To see the world is better than to read about it. 
What I want is that they shall know the world, and 
learn all they can about it — not one thing, or one set 
of things, but everything. And if they go under 
your care, Mr. Cheriton, what I want is, that while 
they are, of course, to be under control, they shall 
have a full length of tether ; I don’t want them to be 
made miniature men, for I like boys to be boys, but 
I want them to be thrown on the world, so that they 
may find their way about in it for themselves. Don’t 
keep them in a perpetual state of excitement — a sort 
of moral drunkenness — but let them see all that is 
really worth seeing. Don’t let them travel to kill 
time, but to learn — to learn in the best and most 
natural way, by observation. Don’t cram them (I 
hate cramming), but let them have as much as they 
can digest and make their own, and no more. Let 
this finish up of their education be a season of plea- 
sure, and nothing but pleasure ; that’s what educa- 
tion ought to be in my opinion, but instead of that it 
is made the means of crushing out all the best life of 
young people. I’m sick and tired of all these cram- 
mings and examinations. I look upon the tree of 
knowledge as a kind of upas tree, that kills all who 
gather under the shadow of its branches.” 

” It was the craving for too much knowledge, and 
the desire to get it too speedily,” said Mr. Cheriton, 
” that brought all the mischief into the world at 


Mr. Cheriton takes Tea. 135 

the first, and turned the happy childhood of the 
world into sorrow ; and I fear it is this tree of 
knowledge, whose fruit is being too eagerly sought, 
that is now turning the world of childhood into 
sorrow.” 

Mr. Cheriton was in for a run of good luck that 
evening. His sentiments were applauded by both 
Mr. and Mrs. Birtles, who, by occasional side glances, 
intimated to each other that they were satisfied he 
would do. 

When Ray and Bertie were called in to be intro- 
duced, they came with decided prejudice against 
him ; and they too, like their uncle, were deter- 
mined to put him through his paces. Ray called his 
attention to a cabinet of minerals unclassified, and 
was surprised to find that he knew all about them ; 
Bertie talked about horses and sports, and was equally 
delighted to know that Mr. Cheriton was well up in 
matters that interested him. Mrs. Birtles was pleased 
with his manner with the boys, and with the way in 
which he spoke of the duties and responsibilities of life. 

When, therefore, late that night, Mr. Birtles asked 
him to come again the next evening to talk on 
matters more definitely, all felt pretty sure that Mr. 
Cheriton would receive the appointment. 

Before he left, Mr. Birtles took him into the library 
for a little private chat, in which he ventured to ask 
him what salary he would require in addition to his 
expenses. 


136 


Thrown on the World, 


Very nervously and very humbly, and with the 
feeling that he was overdoing it, yet daring the ven- 
ture in the hope that a dream of his life might come 
true, he stammered out, — 

“ I think I should have to say not less than at the 
rate of a hundred a year.” 

“ Stuff and nonsense,” said Mr. Birtles ; “ the 
labourer is worthy of his hire ; and if you go with 
my boys, you don’t go with less than twice that 
sum.” 

Mr. Cheriton remembered painfully well how he 
came into the house that evening, but how he went 
out he never could remember to the day of his death. 
It seemed to him that he must have flown, or been 
borne away dreaming ; for he was so utterly bewil- 
dered and overcome with the generosity of Mr. 
Birtles, that he forgot everybody and everything 
except the probable realization of the bright future 
which in the wildest flights of fancy he had some- 
times pictured to himself. 


PREPARING TO START. 


“ Wealth brings noble opportunities, and competence is a proper 
object of pursuit, but wealth, and even competence, may be purchased 
at too high a price. Wealth itself has no moral attribute. It is not 
money, but the love of money, that is the root of all evil. It is the 
relation between wealth and the mind and character of its possessor 
which is the essential thing.” 

Hillard — Mercantile Profession. 


” He was a scholar, and a ripe and good one ; 

Exceeding wise, fair spoken, and persuading ; 

Lofty and sour to them that lov’d him not. 

But to those men that sought him, sweet as summer.” 

Shakspeare — Henry VIII. , Act iv.,Sc. 2. 


CHAPTER IX. 


PREPARING TO START. 

OW, Bertie, we must make up our minds where 



we should like to go to best, before Mr. 


Cheriton comes to-night, or else he will have some 
cut and dried plan that we very likely shan’t care a 
rap about.” 

So said Ray, as the two boys sat together in what 
was once called their playroom, and had since been 
misnamed their “ study.” 

“ What do you say to going North, and carving 
our names on the North Pole, and shooting seals in 
Baffin’s Bay > ” 

“ Don’t talk nonsense.’* 

“ It isn’t nonsense ; think of Frobisher and Hen- 
drik Hudson, and all those fellows who went there, 
and made themselves no end of a name by poking 
about among the ice. By the way, talking of ice, it 
wouldn’t be a bad thing to begin our travels in Hol- 
land ; the frosts are not likely to break up yet, and 
we might skate through the country.” 

“ We should stand a good chance then of being 


139 


140 Thrown on the World. 

‘thrown on the world,’ as uncle talks about But 
what would Mr. Cheriton do ? ” 

“ Oh ! he could run after us in felt slippers, balanc- 
ing himself with his historical umbrella.” 

“ Bertie, that’s treason. You shouldn’t talk about 
poor little Cherrystones like that.” 

“ Who called him Cherrystones ? Ray, I’m ashamed 
of you ; you’re not the sort of boy I should like to 
trust abroad. But really and truly, don’t you think 
it would be a good thing to go to Holland, and see 
the Dutch cheeses, and the Dutch clocks, and all the 
things we have been reading about in ‘ Motley.’ ” 

“ Yes, I do. I think that would be extremely jolly. 
And then from there we might go on to Brussels. 
Everybody says Brussels should be seen before Paris.” 

“ I give my vote for Brussels. I feel I should be 
a better and a wiser man if I could only study Brus- 
sels carpets and Brussels sprouts on the spot.” 

“ Then, you know, we might cut across France, run 
into Switzerland, and go over into Italy, and do the 
South before the weather gets too hot.” 

“ We couldn’t do Timbuctoo or ‘ far Cathay ’ on the 
road, could we ? You talk about countries as if they 
were but dust beneath your feet.” 

“ So they will be before long, when once we tread 
on them. But, Bertie, wouldn’t it be fine if we could 

cross the Alps through the snow and ice ” 

“ Like that fellow in the song, who called himself 
‘ Excelsior,’ ” suggested Bertie. 


Preparing to Start. 141 

— “ And come out all at once in the blooming orange 
groves of Italy.” 

“ You mustn’t say ‘ blooming ’ orange groves, Ray. 
I’m sure Cherrystones wouldn’t like it. But if we go 
over the Alps, there is one suggestion I should like 
to make. I think it would be our duty to recommend 
Cherrystones to insure his life; for if he takes to 
running down the Alps in the same way in which he 
.an into uncle’s bread-basket, I wouldn’t be answer- 
able for the consequences,” 

“ Then we can go on to Rome 

“ We shall go on to roam, of course, as long as our 
tour lasts.” 

“That’s a horridly stale joke, Bertie — as stale as 
mouldy bread.” 

“ A hybrid joke, perhaps.” 

“ There, I won’t go on if you are so absurd. I’m 
doing my best to think for you, and this is all the 
reward I get,” 

“ No, my dear boy ; you are virtue, and virtue is its 
own reward. But go on. I’ll listen, and give my cast- 
ing vote if I don’t agree with you.” 

“ Well, then, Rome for the winter ; and when the 
spring comes, go south to Naples and thereabouts, 
and back to Venice and Switzerland in the summer. 
That’s the line I mean to take up with Cherrystones 
to-night. What do you say ? ” 

“ I’ll back you up, my pippin. Your plan is ex- 
cellent” 


142 


Thrown on the World. 


Punctually to the appointed time, Mr, Cheriton 
arrived at Congo Lodge, and found his way into the 
drawing-room without any mishap. Mr. and Mrs. 
Birtles received him very cordially, and without any 
delay told him that the testimonials they had re- 
ceived were so numerous and so highly satisfactory 
that they had determined to place their nephews 
under his care for their grand tour. 

There could scarcely have been a stronger contrast 
in the world of men than between Mr. Birtles and 
Mr. Cheriton. One was stout, the other lean ; one 
hilarious and loud, the other subdued and quiet ; one 
was a shrewd business man but unlearned, the other 
learned but destitute of business shrewdness ; one 
was very rich, the other very poor. And yet, despite 
these outward differences, there were strong points of 
similarity. Both of them were honest, sincere, and 
good men, who hated anything mean or little, and 
rejoiced in everything honourable and good. Both 
of them were men of large hearts, ready and willing 
to help others according to their means and ability ; 
and both were possessors of those higher principles 
and nobler aims which express themselves in duty to 
man and in service to God. 

Of Mr. Birtles’ early career we have spoken already. 
He had worked his way up until he had become the 
richest man in the tea-trade in London, But he was 
not one of those unfortunate men who allow wealth 
to be a source of annoyance and vexation. He was 


Preparing to Start. 


143 


‘ rich enough to paper his house with banknotes and 
play duck-and-drake with diamonds, had he liked^ 
— but he did not like, for he was a sensible man, and 
his money, which had been hardly earned, was spent 
judiciously. It was said of him, in Mincing Lane, 
that he never took his hands out of his pockets and 
returned them without finding that a fresh handful 
of coin had fallen in in the meantime. But this 
was all guess work, for men in Mincing Lane did not 
really know how rich he was. Sydney Smith once 
said that the happiest condition in life is to possess 
£ 20,000 a year, and to be supposed to possess only 
1 0,000. Mr. Birtles agreed with him, and never let 
people know that he was richer than they thought 
him. He was a very sensible man, and knew that 
wealth was worthless unless it was enjoyed by the 
possessor and made serviceable to his friends. So 
he never let his wealth become a burden to him ; he 
did not live in houses so big that they were a distress 
instead of a comfort ; he did not make himself the 
slave of flunkies ; he did not stuff up his place with 
old china or new styles of art, at the dictate of 
fashion-mongers ; he did not label himself “ philan- 
thropist,” and have all the beggars of the world at 
his gates ; he did not throw away large sums in 
helping to make paupers ; nor did he allow his 
wealth to compass him about with friends who were 
only “ bores ” ; above all, he did not cringe and bow 
to titles and coronets, and seek to force himself into 


144 


Thrown on the World. 


society which he would not adorn, and which would 
have tolerated him, not for what he was, but for what 
he had. No, Mr. Birtles was a sensible man. He lived 
in houses that were the very ideal of comfort ; he was 
surrounded by tried and faithful servants, who had 
sense enough to know when they were well off ; he 
had a small but ample circle of friends, who cared 
for him and for whom he cared ; and although he 
did not set himself up as a philanthropist, he did what 
few men do in their deeds of charity — he sought out 
cases that specially needed help. He delighted to 
set poor struggling men, borne down by the stream 
away from their moorings, into safe places ; he found 
out men who had special faculties for scientific 
inquiry, for literature, and for art, but who from 
poverty were pinned down to office desks, and he 
gave them the help which set them free to bless 
the world ; he inquired into the histories of poor 
families in the middle classes, who were pinching 
themselves to keep respectable homes over their 
heads, and he gave them kindly help ; he paid for 
the education of poor boys who would have had 
otherwise to go into the world without any capital 
to start life, and made men of them. And so it was 
that in hundreds of homes the prayer went up from 
the lips of widows and orphans, and homeless boys 
and struggling men, “ God bless Mr. Birtles ! ” 

And what sort of man was Mr. Cheriton ? 

Well, he was not much to look at. Mr. Birtles 


145 


Preparing to Start. 

expressed his view on this subject when he 
whispered to his wife, “My dear, we had better ask 
him to dinner every day before they start ; he looks 
as if a good dinner or two would do him good.” 
That was perfectly true, for Mr. Cheriton was pale 
and thin, with a pinched and hungry look about 
him. He was rather below the middle height, with 
dark hair, short cut mutton-chop whiskers, clean- 
shaven chin ; brown eyes, and large-rimmed gold 
spectacles. He was dressed in a black frock-coat 
and a black tie, and looked very much like a 
deacon of a country chapel ; that is to say, his cos- 
tume was sombre, shabby, and guiltless of the least 
pretence to fashion. At first sight, people would be 
apt to say that Mr. Cheriton’s features were rather 
plain than otherwise, and so they were when they 
were in repose ; but when he smiled or grew ani- 
mated in conversation, the whole face was trans- 
figured, his eyes flashed brightly, the colour spread 
over his cheeks, and his mouth indicated every shade 
of feeling. Moreover, when his lips parted, he dis- 
played that essential ornament to a pleasing face — a 
set of well-shaped pearly teeth. 

Mr. Cheriton had known better days. His father 
was considered to be, and up to a certain point was, 
a very well-to-do man, and gave his son the advan- 
tages of a first-rate education. He had sent him at 
an early age to Harrow, and afterwards he was for 
some years at Cambridge, where his career was 


146 


Throivn on the World. 


brilliant. But one day, while he was at Cambridge, 
the news came of the sudden death of his father. 
An inquest was held, and the verdict was “ Accidental 
death ” ; but it was feared that he had died by his 
own hand, for when his accounts were investigated 
it was found that he was hopelessly involved. There 
was not a penny in the world for his widow or his 
children. 

Eustace Cheriton had to start life then in earnest. 
His mother and sister were totally dependent upon 
him, and he, misled by his father’s seeming wealth, 
had learnt a thousand things which it is good for 
a man to know, but which unfortunately he did 
not know how to apply to the humdrum duties 
of business, and professional life was out of the 
question. To keep body and soul together he must 
earn money, and the only thing he could find was 
a merchant’s office, where he distinguished himself 
only indifferently well. Then he tried one thing after 
another, until at last he procured an engagement as 
assistant master in a suburban school, and here it 
was that he became acquainted with Dr. Russell, who 
found in him a man of quite exceptional ability. 

There had been many happy days in those humble 
lodgings at Clapham, where Mr. Cheriton dwelt with 
his mother and sister, but none happier than that day 
when he took home the good news of his engage- 
ment as tutor to the nephews of Mr. Birtles. It was 
the first full gleam of light that had fallen over their 


Preparing to Start, 147 

pathway for many long years, and their hearts were 
full of joy. 

“ Now, Mr. Cheriton, the boys have an idea that 
they would like to start soon, and they think they 
would like to have a look first at Holland and 
Belgium before going to Paris. What do you say ? ” 

“ I think it would be a very good plan. But that 
would be rather an expensive way of reaching Paris, 
would it not } ” 

Poor Mr. Cheriton had been so accustomed to look- 
ing twice at even a penny before he spent it, that the 
expense of the thing was his first objection. 

“Now let us come to an understanding on that 
point. I don’t grudge expense, so you needn’t bother 
yourself about that. Go where you like, go how you 
like, live in as good a style as you please. You will 
find plenty to draw from at the bankers in the cities 
where you stay ; and if you overdraw — well, I shan’t 
mind that, so long as you are all enjoying yourselves, 
and, of course, getting on well with your studies.” 

Bertie smiled. The word “ studies ” rather tickled 
his fancy. 

“ You are a dear, good, generous uncle,” said Ray ; 
“ and as it always makes you happy to know you are 
spending money for us, we will not hesitate to draw 
largely.” 

“Just so,” added Bertie. "When you are in Ger- 
many, what’s the use of going up the Rhine without 
the rhino ? ” 


148 


Thrown on the World. 


“ Mr. Cheriton will, I hope, be able to put a stop to 
Bertie’s vile propensity to punning,” said Ray ; “ his 
shallow jokes ” 

“ It wasn’t a shallow joke,” interrupted the incorri- 
gible, “ it was a German Ocean ” (a German notion !). 

Mr. Cheriton looked bewildered, and did not see 
what there was to laugh at. He could no more 
see through a pun than he could through a brick 
wall. 

Mrs. Birtles diverted his thoughts by giving him 
the most explicit instructions as to well-aired beds, 
good English food, the best medicines for cold and 
sore throat, the benefit of early hours for growing 
boys, and such-like things. Then Mr. Birtles took 
up the subject of hotels and apartments, of the hiring 
of carriages, and the necessity of getting guides in 
mountain regions, and matters of that description ; 
while the boys quietly, but graphically, outlined the 
things they would specially like to do and see. 

Mr. Cheriton was as one who dreamed. He agreed 
to everything, but much of what he had heard evi- 
dently passed into one ear and out of the other, while 
more was never heard at all. 

“I do hope and trust he will be careful of those 
dear boys, and thoughtful for their comfort,” said 
Mrs. Birtles, whose motherly instincts led her to dis- 
cern that Mr. Cheriton did not seem to pay much 
heed to the domestic part of his responsibility. “ I’m 
afraid his mother and sister have so completely cared 


Preparing to Start. 149 

for him that he hardly knows how to care for himself, 
and how can he for the dear boys ? ” 

"So much the better, my dear,” said cheery Mr. 
Birtles ; " it will throw them more on their own 
resources.” 

" I shall make it my business to go and see Mrs. 
and Miss Cheriton, as soon as ever the travellers 
have started ; and if they are at all nice, I can send 
all my little instructions as to what is to be done in 
case of damp feet, and so on, through them.” 

Comforting herself in this thought, the last objec- 
tion she had to the scheme of Education by Travel 
vanished, and with a lighter heart than she had ex- 
pected, she bade the travellers God-speed. 


IN HOLLAND. 


•* Ye glittering towns with wealth and splendour crown’d, 

Ye fields where summer spreads profusion round, 

Ye lakes, whose vessels catch the busy gale. 

Ye bending swains, that dress the flowery vale. 

For me your tributary stores combine ; 

Creation’s heir, the world, the world is mine.” 

Goldsmith — The Traveller. 


“The mountains, the great cities, and the sea, 
Are each an era in the life of youth.” 


Bailey — Festus. 


CHAPTER X. 


IN HOLLAND. 



HIS is not a geographical work, and therefore 


I shall not give you a description of the towns 
and villages through which Ray and Bertie passed ; 
nor is it a diary, and therefore I do not think it 
will be necessary to tell you what they saw and said 
and did from day to day. But it is necessary to 
my story that I should tell you, in outline, of some 
of their travels, in order that you may the better 
understand the details which will have to be given 
by-and-by. 

A fair wind and a fairly smooth sea enabled them 
to cross the water without, as Bertie remarked, having 
to present a wave-offering to Neptune. Arrived at 
Rotterdam, all was novelty to them. Canals in every 
street, and shipping on every canal — “a fleet im- 
prisoned in the heart of a city ” — was the first thing 
that struck them. Then the curious costumes, es- 
pecially of the Friesland peasants, the bright colours 
of the houses and barges, the smoking habits of the 
natives, the quaint little carts drawn by muzzled dogs, 
the incessant cleaning of doorsteps and windows, the 


*51 


154 


Thrown on the World. 


mixture of men of all nations on the Boompjes, or 
quay, the perpetual raising and dropping of the draw- 
bridges, — ^these and a hundred other things amused 
and interested them. Their minds soon became dis- 
abused of the idea that Holland is in a chronic state 
of frost, and that the ice bears all through the winter ; 
but they were fortunate enough, for all that, to come 
in for the last frost of the season, and to see the canals 
alive with skaters, who all seemed to be intent on 
going at it, and covering the ground, rather than 
curveting and careering in fancy figures as among 
the English. But skating was death to Mr. Cheriton, 
who could not see beyond his nose, and, in his 
anxiety to keep up with his pupiLs, would come up 
sometimes against a burly, stolid Dutchman, which 
in no wise disconcerted him, but which sent Mr. 
Cheriton spinning. 

In skating, Ray and Bertie undoubtedly had the 
advantage; but when it came to visiting the towns 
and villages of the country, the strength of Mr 
Cheriton was put forth. He knew “ Motley ” by heart, 
he could tell stories of siege and sack, of attack and 
repulse, of cowardice and valour, of patriots and 
renegades, which fairly astonished his hearers. But 
history was not his strongest point. In the museums 
at Leyden, teeming with curiosities of all ages and 
from all lands, it was really marvellous to see how 
he knew all about them, and was able to communi- 
cate what he knew in a manner which fairly fas- 


In Holland. 


155 


cinated the boys. It did not take them long to find 
out that if there was one subject with which he was 
more familiar and in which he took a greater interest 
than another, it was in geology and mineralogy. 
There was not a rock or a stone, or a dust of the 
earth or a grain of chalk, that did not seem to have 
a meaning and a charm for him ; and as the boys 
were profoundly ignorant on those subjects, they lis- 
tened to him with all the greater interest as he took 
them into new worlds of thought. 

But Mr. Cheriton was not a “ specialist ” ; he was, 
as Mr. Birtles had wished he might be, “ a good 
all-round man,” who knew something, and that 
something by no means a little, about everything. 
He was quite at home in matters of art, and was able 
to point out to the boys the chief characteristics of 
Dutch art, and, not only to tell them, but to show 
them wherein it differed from Italian art. They 
soon saw, as he told them, that it is a mirror of 
Dutch life ; that every scene they witnessed or would 
witness in the streets, they would see depicted in the 
galleries ; that every phase of the country in every 
season they would see on canvas, as if looked at 
through the wrong end of a telescope. Then he 
would call their attention to the patience and in- 
dustry and care of little things displayed by the 
Dutch people, and how this national habit was re- 
flected in their pictures, where “every vein in a piece 
of wood, every fibre in a leaf, every thread in a piece 


Thrown on the World, 


156 

of cloth, the stitches in a patch, every hair upon an 
animal's coat, and every wrinkle in a man's face,” 
are depicted. 

He did not bore them with explanations, but so 
interested them in what he talked about that they 
were unwilling to pass from a subject until they knew 
a good deal about it. In this manner he had spoken 
to them of the wonderful construction of the country 
in which they were ; how the great cities, such as 
Amsterdam and Rotterdam, were built upon piles 
driven into the sand ; how the land is lower than the 
water, and is protected by dykes, the work of men's 
hands ; how the rivers are diverted from their natural 
courses, and made to pass in beds which men's hands 
have made ; and how, in short, Holland is, as an 
Italian writer has said, a conquest made by man over 
the sea. “ It is an artificial country ; the Hollanders 
made it It exists because the Hollanders preserve it. 
It will vanish whenever the Hollanders shall abandon 
it” Mr. Cheriton did not tell them this, and ask 
them to be content to take it on trust, but he took 
them to see how the dykes were constructed ; he took 
them to see all the operations of the Waterstaat — 
the official organization for watching and controlling 
the waters — and so he made the country itself the 
book out of which they should read. 

The boys were fortunate in the time they were in 
Holland. Not only did they see it in its winter 
guise, with canals frozen, and all the Dutch world on 



On the Dyke 



In Holland. 


157 


skates or in sledges, but they saw it when the canals 
were free, for the frost broke up as suddenly as it 
came. They were fortunate, too, in being at Scheven- 
ingen, a few miles from the Hague, during very 
rough weather. They were down on the beach one 
day, watching the crew of a boat making frantic 
efforts in lowering sail, when all of a sudden they 
were caught in one of the sand-storms which are 
peculiar to this part of the coast. In a moment a 
mighty gust of wind blew, and at the same moment 
every one on the beach who knew what that gust 
meant, hid his or her head in apron or shawl — for the 
loose sand was caught up by the wind and tossed in 
the air, which was soon as thick as a fog with it. 
Bertie persuaded Mr. Cheriton to put up his umbrella, 
and he did, but it was a lucky thing for him that it 
was at once turned inside out, and blown right out of 
his hand and far away from him, or he would have 
been carried off his feet and been lifted spiralling up 
to heaven. When the first excitement of the sand- 
storm subsided, they were able to witness a strange 
phenomenon : a number of heads and shoulders 
moving about on the beach, with neither bodies nor 
legs to carry them. Of course this was not really so, 
but the lower part of the body was completely lost in 
the seething sand, and only the heads and shoulders 
remained visible. 

In this scene and in others they witnessed of an 
exciting character, they were amused at the calmness 


Thrown on the Worlds 


158 

and stolidity of the Dutchmen, so that they were 
quite able to credit a story which Mr. Cheriton told 
them of a Dutchman who was walking in one of the 
shady streets of his own city one day, when a keg of 
gunpowder exploded at a short distance behind him. 
He held a pinch of snuff between the thumb and 
fore-finger of his right hand and his spectacles in the 
left hand, and it is recorded that he duly sniffed 
the snuff and adjusted the spectacles upon his nose 
before turning round to see the cause of the uproar 
behind him ! 

If there was one thing in which, in the estimation 
of Ray and Bertie, Mr. Cheriton appeared to be 
deficient, it was in his power of grappling with land- 
lords of hotels and cab-drivers. He was too mild 
and too easily pleased to satisfy them. The fact was, 
Mr. Cheriton had been used for so many years to 
little and poorly furnished rooms, that he was content 
to take any rooms the landlord of an hotel cared to 
introduce him to ; he was so accustomed to the very 
plainest food, that when one good dish was set before 
him, he thought he was living like a prince ; and he 
had been so long in the habit of regarding a two- 
penny 'bus ride as a luxury only to be indulged in 
occasionally, that the commonest cab was his idea of 
“ doing the thing in style." But this was not the idea 
of Ray and Bertie, who had been accustomed to the 
very best of everything that money could procure ; 
and this was the rock upon which they struck. 


In Holland, 


159 


They put up with Mr. Cheriton’s arrangements in 
Rotterdam and Leyden and the Hague ; but when 
they arrived in Amsterdam, Bertie took the bull by 
the horns. 

“Now, Mr. Cheriton,” he said, “we are going to 
ask you to do us a favour. Uncle was particularly 
anxious we should be thrown on the world, you 
know, and learn how to manage for ourselves. 
Would you mind, when we get to Amsterdam, if we 
left you at the railway station, while we went ahead 
and took rooms at an hotel ? It would bring us in 
contact with those pernicious people, and enable us 
to help you in resisting their exorbitant demands.” 

Bertie said this so seriously that of course Mr. 
Cheriton was taken in. He innocently thought 
that it was only a new phase of the thirst for know- 
ledge and experience, and, after a little hesitation, 
he yielded. 

As both the boys could speak French and German 
with tolerable fluency, there was no difficulty about 
language, and Mr. Cheriton had no fear of their being 
unable to take care of themselves in other respects. 

As soon as they reached Amsterdam, they made 
their way, therefore, to the best hotel in the city. On 
their way, Bertie expressed himself in this wise : — 

“ Poor little Cherrystones, he’s too good. He’s 
positively frightened at parting with a sixpence, as 
uncle said he would be. But we’ll astonish him, 
Ray, won’t we ? ” 


i6o Thrown on the World. 

“Yes, I think he wants to be shown that we don’t 
intend to travel as pilgrims, creeping into dens and 
caves of the earth as it were, but as nephews of a 
prince — a merchant prince, but a prince for all that.” 

“Your sentiments do you honour, Ray. I’m in for 
a lark, are you } ” 

“Yes, in reason.” 

“ Well then, we just will astonish Cherrystones.” 

With this laudable intention well impressed on 
their minds, they entered the lobby of the hotel. 
They were only two boys — handsome, gentlemanly 
boys, I grant, well behaved and well educated, but — 
they were only boys. 

“ What do you please to want ? ” said the porter. 

“To see the proprietor,” said Ray. 

“ He is not at home,” answered the porter. 

“Well then, the secretary, the head waiter, any- 
body who knows anything. Quick ! There,” he said 
aside to Bertie in English, “that’s the sort of thing 
I should like to see Cherrystones do.” It certainly 
had the effect of impressing the porter, who set bells 
ringing, and in less than no time a smiling host 
appeared, surrounded by his satellites. 

“ We want the best rooms you have in the hotel, 
please. One double-bedded room, one single room, 
and a large handsome drawing-room. They are for 
ourselves and for a gentleman who is waiting at the 
station ; and while we are looking at the rooms, per- 
haps you will be so good as to have the best pair of 


In Holland, 


i6i 


horses in your stables put to a roomy carriage, as we 
wish to drive round the city before dinner.” 

Ray played his part so well that it succeeded. If 
he had hesitated or had appeared nervous, or had not 
been quick at languages, the secretary would have 
thought he had two boys attempting a practical joke 
on him, but he at once jumped to the conclusion 
that they were young nobles, and that was exactly 
the conclusion at which they wished him to jump. 

So they were shown to the state rooms, blazing 
with gold and lace and velvet, and every luxury, and 
having expressed their approval, they proceeded to 
order fires to be lighted in each. They were truly 
a magnificent set of rooms, worthy of the crowned 
heads of Europe that had inhabited them from time 
to time. 

“ Now as to dinner,” said Ray, “ we shall require it 
to ourselves, and let us have the best you can set 
before us. We leave the selection to you.” 

The visitors’ book was brought, and they inscribed 


J 


London and Moscow. 


their names as follows : — 

” Ray Pamelof-Birtles, 

“Bertram Pamelof-Birtles, 

“ Travelling with Eustace Cheriton, Esq.” 

The eyes of the secretary sparkled. It was a dull 
season of the year, but he was honoured with Anglo- 
Russian nobles as his guests. 

When the boys drove up at the station with their 
pair of spanking horses and servants in livery, Mr. 


i 62 


Thrown on the World. 


Cheriton thought they must be out of their senses, 
until they assured him to the contrary. 

“Now you must fall in with all we have done,” 
said Ray, “ and I am sure you will find yourself com- 
fortable, and so shall we. But if you don’t like our 
arrangements, we won’t undertake these duties any 
more.” 

Upon this understanding, Mr. Cheriton was con- 
tent to allow his alarm to subside, although it re- 
turned with tenfold violence when they arrived at 
the hotel after their long drive. The proprietor, 
the secretary, the head waiter, the waiters, and the 
porters buzzed about them like bees, while chamber- 
maids stood on the stairs to take up the buzzing 
when it should have subsided in the hall. 

When at last the drawing-room door was shut, and 
the buzzers had withdrawn, and when Mr. Cheriton 
had glanced round on blazing fires, and chandeliers 
gleaming with wax candles, and on all the costly 
furniture displayed, he wiped the perspiration from 
his forehead, and gasped, — 

“ What have you done ? ” 

“We’ve ordered some comfortable rooms, Mr. 
Cheriton. In for a penny, in for a pound. This is 
the pound ! ” 

It was too late to countermand anything ; the only 
thing to be done was to enjoy themselves, and this 
the boys did to an unlimited, and Mr. Cheriton to 

a limited, extent. 


In Holland. 


163 

When the bill came in, it was not so much as he 
had feared it would be by a long way, but he begged 
Ray and Bertie to let their uncle know of what they 
had done. To this they had not the least objection, 
and, in fact, would have done so in any case. It 
brought out the following reply, which settled once 
and for all the only little grievance they had with 
their tutor : — 

“ We were very much amused with your description 
of ‘doing the grand’ at Amsterdam — extravagant 
young dogs ! If Mr. Cheriton erred in one extreme, 
you certainly erred in the other ; but if you strike 
the happy mean, you will all do well.” 

This was exactly the position they wanted to have 
clearly defined, and the way in which they had set 
about it was not a bad one for such youngsters as 
they were. 


THE GROTTO OF HAN. 


** Attempt the end, and never stand to doubt ; 

Nothing so hard but search wall find it out.” 

Herrick — Hide and Seeke. 

** A faint cold fear thrills through my veins, 

That almost freezes up the heart of life.” 

Shakspkare — Romeo and Juliet , Act iv.,Sc. 3. 


CHAPTER XL 


THE GROTTO OF HAN. 


FTER Holland came Belgium. But the stay 



of our friends in Belgium was limited to a few 
weeks in Brussels, with occasional excursions there- 


from. 


One evening, after dinner, Mr. Cheriton said, — 

“ There is one place in Belgium I have always had 
a great desire to see ; it is the Grotto of Han in the 
Ardennes. I read about it when I was only a very 
small boy, and the description always fired my 
imagination, for I was wont to make it the home of 
all sorts of wonderful legends and stories. I am told 
it is really a very wonderful cavern, or series of 
caverns, and that the stalactites are very beautiful.” 

“ Why don’t we go there, then ? ” asked Ray. “ I 
vote for the Grotto of Han ; what do you say, 
Bertie } ” 

“Oh yes, I vote for it. I haven’t the least idea 
what it’s like ; but if Mr. Cheriton says it is interest- 
ing, and ought to be seen, let’s be interested, and let 
us see it, say I.” 

“It’s a bad time of year for going,” said Mr. 


i68 


Thrown on the World. 


Cheriton, “ the weather is too cold ; there are no 
visitors about, and we might find some difficulty in 
obtaining guides. It may be, too, that the river — the 
Lesse — that runs through the caverns, may be too 
high at this season to enable us to explore them 
properly.” 

“All the more adventurous the undertaking ; and 
travel is nothing without adventure,” said Bertie, 
who was always anxious to distinguish himself by 
valorous deeds. 

The idea having been once started, the boys gave 
Mr. Cheriton no peace until it was put into execu- 
tion, and so it fell about that one cold morning in 
the end of February, the three found themselves in 
the pleasant little village of Rochefort, which is gay 
enough in the summer season, when pleasure parties 
are about, and vans and waggonettes meet all the 
trains, and touts ply their services in chorus, but 
which at this season looked dull and gloomy in the 
extreme. They learned, however, at the hotel, that 
they could most likely gain admission to the caverns, 
but they must call at the house of the chief guide, 
who lived some miles away, within a short distance 
of the Grotto. 

“ Yes, I can go with you,” said the old man, when 
they drove up to his door ; “ but you’ll find it grue- 
some cold, so you’d better take all the wraps you 
can, and I will bring waterproofs and lanterns. It’s 
my son as generally goes with visitors, because he’s 


The Grotto of Han. 


169 


young and active, but he’s away to-day; so my old 
woman will come along with us ; it won’t be the first 
time she’s shown a light in the Grotto. And, gentle- 
men, you won’t get any more refreshments till you 
come back here, so you’d better take something in 
your pockets, if you’re likely to be hungry.” 

The boys took the hint, stuffed their pockets with 
biscuits, and then, with the guide and his wife, mounted 
the carriage again, to drive as far as the road was 
passable. Then they descended, and, under the 
guidance of the old couple, made their way by a 
deserted and lonely path in a lonely and deserted hill 
country, till they came to a place where the river 
Lesse rushes, tearing and boiling and foaming, and, 
leaping over rough loose boulders, dashes into a cave. 

“ There, sirs,” said the old man, ” that water that 
you see rushing in at this moment into the cavern 
will tear and rush along for miles and miles in and 
out of cavern after cavern, and it will take four-and- 
twenty hours before the water you see now will come 
out at the opening about a mile or so away ! ” 

The boys liked this. There was something eerie 
about it. They, too, were about to dive into the 
bowels of the earth, and come out they knew not 
when or where. 

It was some little distance from this entrance that 
the guide took them to make their start, and then 
came the excitement of preparation : comforters 

round their throats to prevent a chill, mackintoshs 
12 


170 


Thrown on the World. 


over their overcoats to keep off the water dripping 
from the roof, and trousers well turned up to preserve 
them from the pools. Each had to carry a lantern 
with duplex burners and strong reflectors, so as to 
throw as brilliant a light as possible, and in addition 
the old man carried magnesium wire to illuminate 
the cave at striking parts. 

“ Now, sir, I shall go first, and you follow close after 
in my steps ; then the missis will follow you, and the 
young gentlemen will follow her, and please remem- 
ber to keep close together and in the same foot tracks, 
not only for the sake of a better light, but because 
there are steep and dangerous places with deep water- 
holes on either side.” 

Mr. Cheriton was a plucky little man, but his teeth 
chattered a little at the old man’s warnings. The 
day was cold, and for the first few steps the cave 
seemed deathly chilly. Soon, however, the place 
grew much warmer, and then everything was for- 
gotten, save the wonders of all they saw and heard. 
The Grotto of Han is a series of connected chambers, 
which honeycomb the whole district, and can be 
explored for miles. On went our friends through 
gallery after gallery, and corridor after corridor, now 
up steep steps into magnificent halls, now down 
through slush and slime into gloomy hollows, where 
the rush and roar of the river could be distinctly 
heard, but the river could not be seen. On they went, 
upwards and downwards, now over a fairly good and 


The Grotto of Han, 171 

dry pathway, and then the first stalactites were seen, 
looking like monster icicles pending from the rocky 
roof. In some places there rose from the ground 
columns of the same mass, and sometimes these 
stalagmites joined the stalactites, and formed the most 
lovely pillars, giving the appearance that they sup- 
ported the roof and were chapels of the most exqui- 
site architecture. There was hardly a shape or form 
they did not assume, as they gleamed and sparkled 
in the light of the lamps or of the magnesium that 
the guide lighted from time to time. There were the 
Chateau, the Church, the Throne, the Canopy, the 
Draperies, the Head of Socrates, and a hundred other 
curious and fanciful forms and shapes. No words 
could paint the beauty of these forms, the dazzling 
whiteness of some of the stalactites, the sparkling of 
the rocks like mines of diamonds ; and the feelings of 
pleasure produced were enhanced by a sense of awe, 
as, at intervals, the guide dipped enormous ropes of 
wick into cans of naphtha kept in the caves, and 
lighted up the great halls and chambers, some of 
them 200 feet high, and some with depths horrible 
to contemplate. Every step brought fresh novelty : 
sometimes the stalactites assumed strange and varied 
colours ; sometimes they were in the form of drapery, 
behind which the guide would place a strong light, 
and the luminous effect was magical ; sometimes he 
would touch some of the columns with a metal ball, 
which made them give out a deep musical tone that 


172 


Thrown on the World. 


reverberated through the hollow. On and on they 
walked, through larger and smaller caves, up rising 
slopes dotted with stalagmites, called the Council 
Chamber of the Dwarfs — the Robin Goodfellows of 
the cave, who are supposed to people these mysterious 
haunts — through tunnels and passages, into a gloomy 
waste that looked positively bogey — on and on, till 
the beauty, the grandeur, and the mystery grew 
almost oppressive. 

“ What a jolly place for an accident to happen ! ” 
said the ruthless Bertie. “Think how it would be if 
you were to break your leg here, miles away under 
ground and no chance of getting out ! Or suppose 
these people were brigands, and were to whistle for 
the banditti to come down and rob and murder us ! 
Or suppose there were to be a tremendous storm 
going on outside, of which we should know nothing 
here, except by the rising of the river, which would 
choke up the passages ! Or suppose we should take 
one false step, and go splash down into those horrible 
depths ! Or suppose there should be an earthquake, 
with all these millions of tons of rock over our heads ! 
Or suppose ” 

“ Hush, for goodness’ sake, hush, Bertie ; you will 
give us all the blues,” said Ray. 

But Bertie had no notion of blues, although he could 
not help thinking that Mr. Cheriton looked a little pale; 
as the thought of his responsibilities pressed upon 
him, while the horrible chapter of possibilities was 


173 


The Grotto of Han, 

being recited. On they went, however, more silently 
than before, for they had exhausted their stock of 
expletives, and could only stare on in amazement at 
the many beauties that passed before their view — 
cones and columns, and icicles and cataracts of stone 
and draperies of spar. Some of these draperies were 
so beautiful as to excite Mr. Cheriton into the 
loudest admiration. Often not more than an inch 
in diameter, an entire curtain of stone hung down 
from the roof or from some projection, falling in 
artistic folds, and having graceful and continuous 
patterns etched along its borders. 

But the wonders culminated in the Salle du Dome, 
an enormous hall in which the space seemed almost 
illimitable. 

“ Now,” said the guide, “you three must remain here 
together, while I ascend to place this light upon the 
Throne of Pluto, and my wife will then go down to 
light the pathway to the river. You must watch my 
light.” Away went the .old man up a steep slope — 
up and up, till the flaming torches in his hands seemed 
but rushlights — up and up, until at last he nearly 
reached the roof, when he lighted the magnesium, 
and looked in very deed a Pluto on his throne. Then 
the travellers turned to look below, and there, at a 
giddy depth, dwarfed by distance, stood the woman, 
waving her gleaming torches over the rushing water 
of the river. 

All were glad of a rest, and especially the old 


174 


Thrown on the World. 


couple, who generally deputed this heavy work to 
their juniors. While they were resting and taking a 
little refreshment, Mr, Cheriton began his explanation 
of the scene around them. 

“ A supernatural origin has almost always been 
ascribed to caves, and who can wonder at it ? they 
have been peopled by beings of other than human 
mould, and they have been the home of tales of 
genii and gnomes, of glittering palaces of gold and 
silver and precious stones. As a matter of fact, 
caverns have been made either by the solvent power 
of water below ground, or by the waves of the sea. 
These caverns belong to the former class, and are the 
result of the action of water upon calcareous rocks ; 
these wonderful incrustations are due to the action of 
carbonated water. Curious as it may seem, all this 
fancy-like beauty has been formed by the same pro- 
cess that lines our tea-kettles with a stony crust. 
These drops of water falling and trickling around us 
on every hand, are making these wonderful curtains 
of spar, these columns and fantastic shapes, as they 
leave behind them particles of their mineral matter. 
And — and — and ” 

Mr, Cheriton stopped. His thoughts were running 
away far ahead of his words ; and in one of those fits 
of absent-mindedness for which Dr. Russell had said 
he was noted, he stood gazing at a stalactite, and 
watching abstractedly every drop of water that fell 
upon it. Away went his thoughts over fields of 


The Grotto of Han. 


175 


classic story, into haunts of fallen races, — away, far 
away from the Grotto of Han and all its surround- 
ings. 

It was an opportunity not to be lost. The guide 
and his wife had gone some little distance apart to 
trim their lamps and to rest ; and Mr. Cheriton was 
in a brown study, perfectly oblivious to everybody 
and everything in this mundane world. 

Gently and on tip-toe Bertie crept away, winking 
to Ray, who gently and on tip-toe followed him. 

“ Let’s go and hide,” he said ; “ and when Cherry- 
stones comes to, it will be no end of a lark to see the 
state he will be in.” 

In their high spirits, full of fun, they had difficulty 
in suppressing the laughter the probable situation 
had conjured up. Quietly they stole away, and Ber- 
tie, who was taking the lead, turned into one of the 
galleries nearest at hand, and which appeared to run 
in a line with the course the old guide had taken in 
his ascent to the Throne of Pluto. They carried their 
lanterns with them, and went slowly and cautiously. 
Soon they came to a halt, and looked round. There 
stood Mr. Cheriton still gazing abstractedly at the 
rock before him. 

“ We are not far enough in,” said Bertie ; “ if he 
turns and looks this way, he will be sure to see our 
lights in a moment.” 

He moved on, and Ray followed, and in a few mo- 
ments they came into a small but singularly beautiful 


176 


Thrown on the World 


hall, from which radiated at least half a dozen pas- 
sages or tunnels. The arches of these tunnels were 
decorated with such strange and fantastic designs of 
glittering spar that they walked round to examine 
them. 

“ I think we must go and look after Cherrystones 
now,” said Ray ; “ I expect he’s wakened up by this 
time.” 

As they moved to return, then, and not till then, 
the thought flashed into their minds, “ Through 
which of these tunnels was it that we came into this 
hall ? ” 

They could not see. They examined each ; but 
each was so like the other, they were completely at a 
loss to know which one to enter. 

“ I feel sure it was this one,” said Ray ; “ I think I 
remember seeing those bits of spar just before we 
came into the hall.” 

“ Let’s try it, then,” said Bertie, and they moved 
along, not so slowly as they came, for they were 
anxious not to keep Mr. Cheriton in suspense. But 
they walked on for five minutes or more, until they 
were certain they had travelled a longer distance 
than they came, and this was proof enough that they 
had entered a wrong tunnel. So there was nothing 
for it but to return to the hall again, and start afresh. 

“ Now the best thing we can do,” said Bertie, be- 
ginning to get a little bit anxious, ” is to mark this 
tunnel we have tried, or else, if the next one we try is 


The Grotto of Han. 


177 


not right, we may have to come back here again, and 
may find ourselves once more in the wrong opening.” 
So with a pencil they made some marks exactly level 
with Bertie’s chin, and then, having agreed which 
tunnel they should try next, they set off at a still 
quicker speed. 

They walked on for full ten minutes, and then a 
small curtain of rock arrested their attention. 

“ We’re all right,” cried Bertie, taking the lead ; “ I 
remember this place quite distinctly, don’t you ? ” 

“Yes; I feel pretty sure we passed this. But it 
is impossible to be certain ; some of these curious 
shapes are much like others. Let’s push on ” 

They pushed on for five minutes or so farther, and 
then they came to a halt 

“ It’s no use going any farther in this direction ; 
we should have come back to Mr. Cheriton long ago 
if this had been the right road. There’s nothing for 
it but to try back to the hall again. What a scrape 
we’re in ! ” 

Back again they trudged, but they seemed a long, 
long time in getting to the hall. They could not, in 
the dim light and their growing anxiety, pause to 
examine minutely the way they were taking, but they 
had no doubt they were in the right road for the hall, 
and that it would be a very simple thing to mark 
their exit with more pencil signs, and then, if need 
be, try each of the tunnels in succession. Still on 
and on, with growing speed and more rapidly beating 


178 


Thrown on the World. 


hearts, and still they did not reach the hall. At last 
they came to a halt. 

“ I feel pale,” said Bertie, trying to be merry ; 
how do I look 

« It’s no joking matter,” answered Ray gravely ; 
“ we’ve lost our way, and in this net-work of tunnels 
and passages we’re in a regular maze.” 

“ And Cherrystones is in amazement. What shall 
we do ? ” 

“ Well, we must consider — and consider seriously. 
First of all, we had better put out one of our lamps ; 
we don’t know how long we may need a light, and 
it wouldn’t be pleasant to be here in the pitch 
dark.” 

They both shuddered a little at the thought. 

“ The next best thing we can do is to cry out for 
help.” And suiting the action to the word, he put 
his hands to the sides of his mouth, and shouted at 
the top of his voice, “ Halloa ! Help ! ” 

There followed a rumbling sound and a faint cry of 
“ Help ! ” It was only the echo, but they were glad to 
hear even that in their loneliness. Again and again 
they raised their voices in different places, at the 
mouths of different tunnels, but it awoke no further 
response than the mocking cry of “ Help ! ” 

Anxiously and hurriedly they passed from pas- 
sage to passage, but by this time they were so far 
astray that they did not know whether they were 
going north, south, east, or west At times they 


The Grotto of Han. 


179 


heard the rush of waters, but they knew it was use- 
less to attempt to follow the course of that rushing 
river, for the guide had told them that with the 
speed it travelled it took four-and-twenty hours be- 
fore it found its way out of the caverns. And no 
doubt it passed for the greater part of its course 
in channels altogether inaccessible. 

By-and-by they paused again. 

“ Fm dreadfully tired, Bertie ; are not you ? What’s 
the time ? ” 

“ It’s nearly five o’clock ! Why, I declare it’s two 
hours since we went away from Mr. Cheriton. I’m 
awfully hungry ; ain’t you, Ray ? ” 

“Yes ; we’d better have something to eat.” 

They found a slab of rock tolerably dry, and sat 
down to rest and to eat the biscuits they had put 
in their pockets. But they did not eat many, for 
it came into the thoughts of both that it might be 
they would need them more by-and-by than they 
did then. 

“ I’m glad we’ve got our watches ; they are quite 
cheerful company in a place like this. Did you 
happen to bring your watch-key with you ? ” 

“Yes. Why.?” 

Ray knew very well why he asked, but he thought 
he would like to. 

“ Because, if we do find ourselves boxed up here 
for some time, it will be better to know how the 
days go by. Did you read that French book of 


i8o Thrown on the World. 

Mr. Cheriton’s, giving an account of these caves } 
There were some strange stories in the beginning.” 

“ What ? — of people that have been lost in these 
caves, and have never been found again. Yes, I 
read it, and how their skeletons ” 

“There, that’s enough about skeletons. I declare, 
Ray, you give me the blues.” 

While they were still sitting on the slab of rock, 
talking the more sadly because they were trying 
to talk cheerfully and failing, Ray became aware 
that the ground underneath his feet was slowly but 
surely moving. He called Bertie’s attention to the 
fact, and they stooped down to examine, with the 
aid of their lamp, the cause. It was some time 
before they could make out what it was, but at 
last they came to the conclusion that it was a huge 
mud-eel wriggling in the swampy ground, which was 
close beside a small pool. 

It was not a pleasant discovery, for it suggested 
creeping and crawling things, and brought to their 
remembrance how they had read that caves were 
sometimes infested with blind rats and other noxious 
beasts. But they were determined to preserve as 
cheerful a demeanour as they cculd, and so Bertie 
said, — 

“We must make a note of these things, Ray, for 
our diaries. All these little incidents will read well, 
if ever we publish an account of our adventures.” 

“Yes, ?/we do,” answered Ray, who was not of 


The Grotto of Han, i8i 

the same happy-go-lucky and cheerful temperament 
as Bertie. “ But I don’t think we ought to stay 
here any longer. If we do, we shall get very chilly, 
and then we may find it difficult to get warm again. 
We had better keep on the move, and so stand a 
chance of finding our way out" 

So on and on they went, now through tunnels 
and now into vast open spaces, but they could not 
identify them as places in which they had been 
before. Presently they came to a kind of hall, where 
they became aware that the river flowed immediately 
below them, but at a considerable depth. There 
were three ways for them to proceed — one by a 
kind of causeway which kept them on their present 
level, another by a sloping path which appeared as 
if it would take them down to the river, and a third 
the way they had already come. 

“I propose that we should keep on the level,’’ 
said Ray. “ You remember it was on some such 
a level as this that we left Mr. Cheriton, when the 
guide went up to the Throne of Pluto and the old 
woman went down to the depths,” 

“ All right ! Jog along," 

Ray jogged along, bearing the light. But he had 
not gone more than a hundred yards or so, when 
his foot slipped, and with a sharp, frightened cry he 
fell over the causeway, below which, at a horrible 
depth, ran the river. For a few moments Bertie stood 
stock still, paralysed with dread, and in those 


i 82 


Thrown on the World. 


moments he heard the lamp, which had fallen from 
Ray’s hand, bound from bank to bank and ledge 
to ledge, until it splashed, into the water. It seemed 
an incredibly long time in falling, although, as a 
matter of fact, it was but a few seconds. He did 
not stir. He was listening, spell-bound with horror, 
to hear the body of his brother falling from ledge 
to ledge, until it, too, should splash into the river. 
Then a voice sounded, — 

“ Bertie, old man ! I’m all right. Come carefully 
and lend a hand.” 

Bertie did not answer. He could not have done 
so. His throat seemed parched, and he felt as if 
he would choke. A sudden rush of tears came to 
his relief, and refreshed his straining eyes and 
moistened his parched throat ; but he took good 
care he would not let Ray know he was crying, so 
he gulped them down and brushed away the moisture 
from his eyes, and on hands and knees in the dark- 
ness groped at the edge of what seemed a precipice 
for the hand of Ray. 

It was a most providential circumstance that the 
spot where Ray had fallen was over a projecting 
ledge of rock, which had arrested his fall and to 
which he had clung, “like grim death,” as he ex- 
pressed it He was not hurt, but he was consider- 
ably shaken and terribly frightened ; nevertheless, 
he did not for a moment lose his presence of mind ; 
he had made no clutch after the falling lamp, nor. 


The Grotto of Han. 183 

when he found he was so far safe, had he made 
one movement until Bertie came up to render 
assistance, for fear he should slip. 

As soon as Ray was rescued from his perilous 
position, the two boys stood together for a minute 
to consider what had best be done next. They were 
now in total darkness, and it seemed were likely 
to remain so, until Bertie broke out with a loud 
“ Hooray !” 

“ What on earth is that for asked Ray. 

“ Don’t you know, my dear Ray, that a good 
action never goes unrewarded "i The other day I 
saw a poor little girl in Brussels, shivering in the 
cold and wet, and I bought up all her stock of wax 
matches, and I believe I’ve got some in my pocket, 
and if I have we can light my lantern. I had 
depended upon lighting it from yours, but I believe 
I’ve got some matches.” 

Sure enough he had ; and the lamp was lighted. 

“Now, Bertie,” said Ray, “I think we’ve had a 
warning. It’s clear it isn’t safe for us to go prowling 
about in these horrible caves. We had better stay 
in some place of safety, and wait till we are rescued. 
So let’s get back to that open space. There’s room 
enough for us to walk up and down on the level, 
without any fear of tumbling over ; and if the worst 
comes to the worst, and we get very thirsty after 
a time, there seems to be a path going down to 
the river which may be safe.” 


184 Thrown on the World. 

Bertie agreed with this suggestion, and they de- 
termined to take up their position there for the night. 
But they thought it prudent not to burn their lamp 
all the time, for it might be days before they were 
rescued, and so, in black darkness, they waited, 
wondering whether relief would come or not. 


CHARON’S FERRY-BOAT, 


•* Be not afraid to pray — to pray is right. 

Pray, if thou canst, with hope, but ever pray. 

Though hope be weak, or sick with long delay, 

Pray in the darkness, if there be no light” 

Hartlky Coleridge — Posthumous Poems . 

“ What see you there 

That hath so cowarded and chased your blood 
Out of appearance ? ” 


Shakspeare. 


CHAPTER XIl. 

CHARON'S FERRY-BOAT, 

M r. CHERITON stood gazing at the rock, and 
watching the drops falling upon the stalag- 
mite in process of formation. He stood for a long 
time wrapped in contemplation, and perfectly ob- 
livious to everything around him. Meantime, the 
old guide and his wife had trimmed their lamps, and 
came up to the place where he was standing. Their 
arrival seemed to recall him to himself, but it was 
only a partial recall. 

“ You see, my dear boys,” he said, “that all these 
silent and wonderful processes going on ceaselessly 

in every part of the universe, all indicate a — a 

What’s this ? Where are Ray and Bertie ? ” 

Mr. Cheriton had been speaking in English, and 
the old couple were innocent of the knowledge of 
a single word of that language. But they soon 
ascertained the meaning of his query, for they, too, 
had wondered what had become of the young 
gentlemen. 

“Young monkeys ! ” said Mr. Cheriton, half in joke 

187 


i88 


Thrown on the World. 


and half in fear. “They are up to some mischief; 
hiding behind some of these rocks, I expect. Ray ! 
Bertie ! ” 

But there was no answer. Again and again their 
names were called, and the old couple soon became 
as agitated as Mr. Cheriton himself. They hurried 
to every opening, and peered in through the dark- 
ness ; they waited and hoped ; but the boys did not 
come. 

“ God defend them, if they have gone into that 
maze,” said the old man, pointing to the opening in 
which, as a matter of fact, Ray and Bertie had gone. 
“ They will never find their way out again.” 

Mr. Cheriton staggered forward, speechless, blindly 
making his way as though he would go in pursuit. 

“ For shame of you, Henri, to frighten the gentle- 
man like that,” said the old woman. “We’ll find 
them again, sir, don’t you fear.” 

Mr. Cheriton gave a ghastly grin, which was in- 
tended to express pleasure and a sense of reassu- 
rance. But it failed in its object, and only tended 
to show how deeply he was moved. 

“You stay here,” said the guide to his wife ; “and 
you, sir, come along with me.” 

Mr. Cheriton followed mechanically, and the guide 
led him along the tunnel into the hall, from whence 
the many passages that had so bewildered the boys 
radiated. 

“ Now, sir, I may as well tell you at once how the 


Charon's Ferry-boat. 


189 


case stands. If they’ve gone exploring along this 
way, God help them ! This passage ” — the very one 
they had just gone along — “winds away for a mile 
and more up and down, and it ends in a sudden fall 
of close upon 200 feet. It was blocked up last 
summer because it wasn’t safe even for those who 
know the Grotto to go along there, but the barrier 
gave way at the time of the autumn rains, and hasn’t 
been put up since.” 

“ For mercy’s sake, tell me what we had better do, 
and do at once,” cried Mr. Cheriton. 

“Well, I was just going to let you know how the 
case stands. These passages lead into what is called 
the Maze, and you can go in and out and in and out 
for miles, and they are so unsafe that we never allow 
visitors to pass this way. Some of them lead to the 
exit from the caves, where the boat is kept, and where 
we should have gone out ; but they’d never find their 
way except by chance ; they’d go round and round, 
like a horse in a mill, for weeks before they’d come 
upon it” 

“My good man, you will drive me mad if you 
don’t tell me at once what we are to do. Not a 
minute is to be lost.” 

“Well, that’s just my way of thinking. So what 
I was going to say, is this. Of course we don’t 
know which way they’ve gone ; they may have gone 
forward on the way we should have followed, or 
they may have gone back the way we came, or they 


190 


Thrown on the World. 


may have gone other ways, nobody knows. I re- 
member once ” 

“ I don’t care what you remember,” said Mr. 
Cheriton, now growing desperate. “ I insist upon 
your doing something at once to rescue those lads.” 

It was all very well for Mr. Cheriton to insist, but 
Henri Bouvet had been guide for forty years in those 
caves, and he had never been in such a dilemma as 
he was in at that moment. 

“To tell you the truth, sir, I don’t know what to 
do for the best I think we’d better go back now, 
and talk to my missis.” 

Madame Bouvet had already made up her mind 
what was best to be done. “ We must go and scour 
the neighbourhood for help ; get all those who know 
the caves to come with lanterns and search, and let 
one lot begin where we came in, and another at the 
boat station, and others start from here.” 

“ But how long will all this take } ” said Mr. 
Cheriton. 

“ It’ll take us an hour and a half to get to the 
village, an hour to get the men together, and an 
hour to get here again. It’ll be nearly nine o’clock 
to-night before we shall fairly start on the search. 
And you had better stay here till we come back ; 
and if the young gentlemen should come, you keep 
’em here, and see they don’t go running off again.” 

Mr. Cheriton’s teeth chattered. He was a plucky 
little man, as we have said, and did not mind about 


Charon's Ferry-boat. 


191 

being left alone in the darkness and gloom. That, in 
itself, would have been nothing, but his heart sank 
within him as he saw the old couple hobbling away, 
and realized that for hours he must stay there in 
terrible suspense, unable to do anything. He listened 
to their echoing footsteps until the last faint wave 
of sound could be heard no more, and then he felt 
about as miserable as he had ever felt in his life. 
“ It’s no use giving way to feeling,” he said to himself ; 
“ the best thing I can do is to fortify myself as well 
as I can against what may happen next.” 

Mr. Cheriton was a good man ; he had that simple, 
old-fashioned faith which believes that God is “a 
very present help in time of need,” and he knelt 
down on the ground and prayed very earnestly that 
God would mercifully save the lads from harm and 
avert the evils he dreaded. 

When Mr. Cheriton rose from his knees, somehow 
or other the darkness did not seem so deep, nor the 
state of the case so hopeless, as it had seemed before. 
Then it occurred to him that he was hungry and had 
fasted for a long time, so he moved gently towards 
the place where the old couple had been sitting to 
take their refreshment and trim their lamps, and to 
his great satisfaction he found there a box in which 
they were in the habit, as it would appear, of keep- 
ing a stock of refreshment in case of need. There 
were biscuits and chocolates, and there were one or 
two bottles of good vin ordinaire. Mr. Cheriton drew 


192 


Thrown on the World, 


the cork of one and refreshed himself, and made a 
fairly good meal off the biscuits, and then he lighted 
a cigarette, and tried to feel happy. He partially 
succeeded for a little while ; but when he looked at 
his watch, thinking it must soon be time to expect 
the return of the guides, he was disheartened to find 
that only half an hour had elapsed. Wearily he 
paced up and down, thinking a thousand thoughts, 
and yet conscious of none ; eagerly he listened for 
any sound to break the horrible stillness ; but when 
any sound came, it only made the place more 
gloomy, for it was but the squeak of a bat, or the 
movement of a rat or other noxious animal. Again 
and again he went and peered into the gaping 
mouths of the tunnels, and sometimes he lifted up 
his voice and shouted, “ Ray ! Bertie ! ” But the 
echoes only mocked him, and made him feel very 
wretched. It seemed incredible to him that time 
could travel so slowly ; he put his watch to his 
ear half a dozen times to make sure that it had 
not stopped. Six, seven, eight o’clock ! He did 
not know how he could bear the suspense any longer. 
Would they never come Mr. Cheriton only had 
one smile pass over his face all those weary hours, 
and that came about in this manner. He had often 
heard, as everybody has, of people in times of very 
great anxiety growing grey in a night. When he 
was thinking of this, he had mechanically taken 
out of his pocket a tiny looking-glass he was in the 


193 


Charon's Ferry-boat, 

habit of carrying when travelling, and had held it 
up in one hand and his lamp in the other, to see 
whether his hair had become affected in any way 
by his trouble ! There he stood, absent-minded and 
abstracted, with his arms extended until they ached ; 
and when at last he “ came to himself,” and thought 
of the absurdity of a man in trouble having the 
nerve to watch the process of his own hair turning 
grey, he smiled, as well he might 

Nine o’clock ! and still no sound of returning foot- 
steps. Something terrible must have happened. 

Let us now go back to that part of the cave in 
which we have left Ray and Bertie. Hungry, cold, 
depressed, they too had declared that Bertie’s watch 
had gone wrong ; and, as a matter of fact, Ray’s'watch 
had actually stopped at the time of his fall. Bertie’s 
watch stood at ten o’clock, but he was certain it was 
a couple of hours slow. 

“ I wish I could be sure it was,” he said. “ I don’t 
like this uncertainty. And there’s one thing I shall 
be very glad to be sure about, and that is that mid- 
night has passed. I don’t like midnight.” 

“ Why not ? What’s the difference between one 
hour and another in a place like this ” 

“ A very great deal. If I wake up at night at home 
at twelve o’clock, I feel a sort of satisfaction in putting 
my head under the clothes again, but I don’t feel the 
same satisfaction at eleven or one. Of course it’s 


194 Thrown on the World. 

very silly to be superstitious, if it is superstition ; but 
one can’t always help being silly. If we could, we 
shouldn’t be here.” 

“ What are you afraid of, Bertie ? ** 

“ I’m not afraid. I’m no more afraid than you 
were that night when we went to Shrimpton’s party, 
and you would not walk home through the church- 
yard because it was just upon the stroke of twelve. 
I think I’ve got you there. Master Ray.” 

“ But a churchyard is different from a cave.” 

“ Not a bit of it ; we don’t believe in ghosts or 
bogies, or any of that nonsense, of course. But if we 
did, isn’t this cave a churchyard ? How many may 
have perished here ! and if there are places on earth 
haunted by spirits, I should say this was a very likely 
place. And haven’t you read in lots of books about 
elves and gnomes and griffins, and all sorts of things 
like that, — wild huntsmen, spectres, headless horse- 
men, — always having their homes in places like this ? 
Of course I don’t believe it. All I say is, I wish I 
knew it was past twelve o’clock.” 

Hardly had Bertie finished speaking, when he saw, 
or fancied he saw, a ray of light suddenly but faintly 
gleam through the darkness. 

“ Did you see that, Ray ? ” 

“ No ; I didn’t see anything.** 

“Well, watch.” 

They watched for a moment, but saw nothing, and 
heard nothing save a faint sound, for which they could 






I 


i 



Charon's Ferry Boat. 


Charoits Ferry-boat. 


195 


account. It was the beating of their own hearts. 
Soon, however, there was another faint, almost imper- 
ceptible, ray of light, but it only seemed to make the 
darkness more visible. Then there was a strange, 
unearthly, twittering sound, and they were conscious 
that strange objects were floating in the air. The 
boys clung closely together. They felt satisfied now 
that the hour of midnight had come, and that some- 
thing terrible was approaching. 

There was a sound in the distance that filled them 
with dismay. It was the plash, plash, of an oar in 
the water. Was the old story of Charon in the ferry- 
boat true, after all ? Yes, it was true. The light had 
grown in intensity, and was spreading through the 
caverns. It grew light enough to see that the objects 
floating in the air were bats, and that the roof of the 
cavern was black with them. It grew light enough 
for them to see that at no great distance from 
them, but at a terrible depth, there was a broad, 
smoothly flowing river, and that they were on a 
high platform of an immense cavern with huge rocky 
sides. But the revelation made by the unearthly 
light did not terrify them so much as the steady 
plash of oars in the water, and a strange sound 
which seemed to them like the confused hum of 
voices chanting a funeral hymn. Then, under the 
vast arch from whence the light proceeded, they ob- 
served a curious movement on the surface of the 
water, and directly afterwards, solemnly and slowly, 


196 


Thrown on the World. 


a boat, hung round with gleaming lanterns, floated 
into the cavern. An old, weird- looking man plied an 
oar at the head of the boat, and another stood at the 
stern, while in the middle of the boat there was a 
black mass huddled together. 

The boys dared scarcely breathe. They grasped 
each other by the hand, and it was well they did, for 
it helped them to bear the shock, when, with a flash 
of light and smoke, there resounded through the 
cavern the most terrible explosion they had ever 
heard in their lives. It seemed as if it would tear 
the rocky walls to pieces ; the echo of it boomed and 
roared like thunder. Then from the boat went up 
the cry, — 

“ Ray ! Bertie ! Where are you } ” 

The boys started to their feet. In a moment the 
truth flashed into their minds, that this was a search 
party sent for their rescue ; and although it had come 
in the most unexpected way, — for they were unaware 
of the fact that boats were able to navigate a portion 
of the river passing through the caves, and that it 
was the usual thing for all visitors to pass out from 
the Grotto by the huge ferry-boat, — they hailed their 
deliverers with as loud a cheer as any two boys who 
had been nearly frightened out of their wits could 
raise. 

Soon the boat came alongside the landing-place; 
the men and boys who had formed the “ black mass 
huddled together,” that had so alarmed Ray and 


197 


Charon's Ferry-boat. 

Bertie, came bounding up the causeway where Ray 
had met with his accident, and close upon them 
followed the old guide and his wife. 

There was a Babel of tongues, such as foreigners 
in a state of excitement alone can produce, as the 
party set forward towards the “hall,” where the 
whole of the mischief had begun. Over rocks and 
stones, up hill and down dell, in and out, through 
tunnels and passages they went, until at last they 
reached the “hall,” where Ray and Bertie pointed 
out the pencil marks that they had made. Five 
minutes from that time they came out into the open 
space where they had left Mr. Cheriton. 

There he was, pale and trembling with excitement, 
surrounded by a group of villagers, who were explain- 
ing to him their unsuccessful search through the other 
end of the caverns. 

He could not speak. Ray was the first to break 
silence. 

“Mr. Cheriton, I hope you will forgive us for 
getting into this scrape. We did not mean to do 
such a thing as this ; we got lost, and we too have 
had to suffer for it.” 

“ Indeed we have,” said Bertie. “ I’ve been fright- 
ened almost into a jelly. I’ll never go inside a cave 
again as long as I live.” 

“ You see,” said Mr. Cheriton, “ this has all come 
about through an unfortunate habit of mine of be- 
coming at times somewhat absent-minded, but I do 


198 Thrown on the World. 

not think it was right of you to take advantage 
of it” 

“ It was all my fault,” answered Bertie promptly. 
“ I led Ray astray. You see, Mr. Cheriton, it is an 
unfortunate habit of mine never to lose an opportunity 
for a bit of fun if I can help it, and so I took advan- 
tage of your absence of mind to slope away, only 
just to hide round a corner. All the rest was Fate 
and Destiny.” 

“ It was the Nemesis that generally follows prac- 
tical joking,” answered Mr. Cheriton. “ But this is 
not the time to talk about it. Let us all be deeply 
thankful that nothing worse has happened.” 

When the now large party reached the outer 
world, — it was then about eleven o’clock, so that 
Bertie had been wrong in his suspicion of the mid- 
night hour having dawned, — there was a huge bonfire 
alight, around which many of the villagers had as- 
sembled, for the news had travelled far and wide. 
They greeted the wanderers with hearty cheers, and 
formed an escort to the village inn, where a supper 
was given to all comers, and ample rewards to the 
guide and his wife and the neighbours who had 
formed themselves into search parties. 

Then the travellers drove back into Rochefort, 
where beds had been ordered ; and although it was 
in the small hours when they reached that little town, 
the rattle of their carriage through the street brought 
many of the inhabitants to the doors and windows. 


Charon s Ferry-boat. 


199 


while many more were waiting at the hotel to hear 
and carry forth the news. 

Much as Mr. Cheriton had longed to see the Grotto 
of Han, it was with no little satisfaction that he got 
into the train for Brussels the next day, and drove 
away from a place that he felt sure he should never 
think about again without a creeping sense of horror. 


















A YOUNG PRINCE. 


“ Princes have but their titles for their glories, 

An outward honour for an inward toil ; 

And for unfelt imaginations 

They often feel a world of reckless cares ; 

So that between their titles and low name 
There’s nothing differs but the outward form.*' 

Shakspeare. 


** Great souls by instinct to each other turn, 

Demand alliance and in friendship bum.” 

Addison — The Campaign. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


A YOUNG PRINCE. 


FTER sufficient time had elapsed to allow for a 



complete recovery to the nervous system of 
each, consequent upon the adventure at the Grotto 
of Han, and when Mr. Cheriton considered that his 
pupils had taken in as much as they could digest of 
Flemish history, — when they had read up and fought 
out again the battle of Waterloo, and, in short, had 
done all that a reading party should do in the capital 
of Belgium, — our friends set off for Paris. Here it 
was proposed they should settle down for some time 
and go through the history of France, as recorded in 
its streets and monuments, its art and architecture. 

Mr. Cheriton was in favour of going into a board- 
ing-house, but Ray and Bertie felt bound to raise 
a mild opposition. 

“ Boarding-houses are so dull, Mr. Cheriton,” urged 
Bertie ; “ you see the same old people and talk the 
same old talk in every one. It doesn’t improve the 
mind half so much as life at an hotel, where you meet 
such a variety of people and hear such a variety of 
opinions.” 


204 Thrown on the World, 

“ How do you know this, Bertie ? ” asked Mr. 
Cheriton. 

“ Oh, we stayed at a boarding-house with uncle 
and aunt once at Boulogne, and it was so slow we 
were obliged to go to an hotel at last to get a little 
change.” 

After a good deal of argument and persuasion, 
the boys carried their point, and they took up their 
quarters in a central position in the city. Their win- 
dows overlooked another hotel, one of the handsomest, 
most fashionable, and most expensive in Paris. It 
was no small amusement to Ray and Bertie to watch 
the habits and movements of some of the visitors in 
the different sets of rooms in the opposite house. 
Among those who specially engaged their attention 
was a youth, apparently not more than fifteen or 
sixteen years of age, who was evidently a very 
great grandee, for he had horses and carriages at 
his disposal, and was accompanied by a gentleman 
who appeared to be a tutor. 

“ I say he’s a nobleman who has come early into 
his possessions,” said Ray. “ What do you think, 
Mr. Cheriton ? ” 

“ I should say he was somebody very distinguished, 
but I do not envy his distinction, for the poor young 
fellow seems oppressed with grandeur. It would be 
better for him, I should think, to care less for fashion 
and more for rational amusement.” 

“ He can’t help himself,” said Bertie ; “ it’s the 


A Young Prince, 


205 


penalty of greatness. Do you think I would wear 
these stiff collars and bind up my hands in kid gloves, 
if I did not feel that the honour of all the Pamelofs 
and the Birtles was at stake } Certainly not. And 
he, in the same way, is, perhaps, representing a throne 
or a dominion. But I’ll make it my business to find 
out who that young fellow is. I’m certain all those 
people who call in carriages, and cut such a dash, are 
the swells of Paris calling upon this young fellow. 
Ray, we must interview him.” 

“ Easier said than done,” answered Ray. “ How do 
you propose to go about it ? ” 

“ Well, I haven’t quite hit upon a plan. But once 
make up your mind that you’ll do a thing, and the 
plan is sure to follow. The difficulty will be, not with 
the boy, but with that starch and buckram tutor, or 
keeper or guardian, or whatever he is, and those con- 
founded servants who buzz about him like bees.” 

“ What do you think of first asking the hall porter 
who he is ? ” suggested Ray. 

“ Do I look like a person who would condescend 
to get information from an hotel porter ? ” asked 
Bertie, drawing himself up to his full height, as they 
say in novels. “ No ; if I call, I shall send in my card 
like any other swell.” 

“ In which case the hall porter will probably find it 
to be his painful duty to turn you out of the place,” 
answered Ray. 

“ So much the worse for the hall porter,” said 


2 o 6 Thrown on the World, 

Bertie, who prided himself upon what he called his 
“adopted British blood.” 

“ Why are you so anxious to make the acquaintance 
of this young gentleman ? Is it because he appears 
to be rich, or is it merely from curiosity ^ ” asked 
Mr. Cheriton. 

“Well, as far as I am concerned, it is more out 
of compassion than anything,” said Ray. “ He is 
a good-looking, pleasant young fellow, but his life 
seems to be made miserable. He is all alone, for 
that starch and buckram man is evidently worse than 
nobody as a companion ; and the people who call 
upon him are all ceremonious ; and, as far as we 
can make out, he has no fun at all, unless it be on 
horseback, but all the horses he rides seem to be 
too spirited, and he never looks as if he were en- 
joying himself” 

“ It strikes me you are throwing away your sympa- 
thies,” answered Mr. Cheriton ; “ but, of course, if you 
can help to make any life happier, it is a good thing ; 
it was for that we were sent into the world.” 

“ Ray is doing the philanthropic business,” said 
Bertie ; “ my motives are much lower, Mr. Cheriton. 
I think he is a nobleman, or something of that sort, 
and so I should like to make his acquaintance, be- 
cause we might get into the very best Paris society, 
as the friends of my Lord Duke So-and-so ; and if 
we did, I think we’d get more fun out of it than he 
seems to. Wouldn’t we, Ray } ” 


A Young Prince, 


207 


Ray concurred, and then the matter dropped. 

But on that very day when Ray and Bertie were 
talking about the young gentleman in the opposite 
hotel, that young gentleman was talking about Ray 
and Bertie. 

He had been to the window ; it was a miserable 
day, rain and sleet were falling, and, with the excep- 
tion of the starch and buckram gentleman, he was 
alone. Looking across the road, as he did fifty times 
a day, he saw Ray and Bertie enjoying themselves 
with hilarious merriment, up to any amount of fun 
and nonsense. 

“ I wonder who those young fellows are ? ” he said 
to his somewhat grim companion. “They are the 
best-looking fellows I have seen since I left Moscow, 
and the merriest. I envy them.” 

“ Envy is not a becoming state of mind,” was the 
answer ; “ they have their happiness, you have yours. 
But if they knew who and what you are, they would 
probably envy you.” 

“ I don’t think it. They have their freedom ; I have 
not, and never shall have. They can go where they 
please, and do what they please ; and I am as much 
under restraint as if I were a prisoner. I am sick 
and tired of this life.” 

He spoke so wearily and with such a tone of sad- 
ness that his companion looked at him anxiously, 
and then leaving the table, covered with papers, at 
which he had been writing, he came to his side. 


2o8 


Thrown on the World, 


"You are not well, prince,” he said ; "I am afraid 
you have not taken sufficient exercise.” 

" It is not that, Count BernstofF ; it is this everlast- 
ing restraint that worries me. I am sent abroad to 
improve my mind and my tastes, and to acquire a 
knowledge of men and things such as I could not in 
the court or at home, and what does it mean } See- 
ing people in ceremony for half the day, and taking 
exercise for another part of the day, not for pleasure, 
but only to keep off illness, and in the evening to 
dine with old fogies, and be in perpetual fear lest I 
should say too much or too little. You forget. Count 
Bernstoff, that I am only a boy, and my father forgets 
it too. You forget that I have been now for nearly 
three months keeping up this wearisome round of 
semi-state observances, and have not had one hour 
of real liveliness and fun such as those boys over the 
way have all day long.” 

It was the first time that the young Russian prince 
had spoken in this way to Count Bernstoff. That 
nobleman had been entrusted with the care of the 
prince in his travels, not only as travelling com- 
panion, but as one who should, at the same time, 
represent the State ; and being a man of great 
ambition, he had lost sight of the fact that his young 
charge was a boy of the same mould as other boys, 
and had seen in him only the young prince through 
whose name and influence he hoped some day to 
climb higher up the ladder of fame. Count Bernstoff 


209 


A Young Prince. 

was regarded in Russia as a master in diplomacy ; 
but he had not shown skill in the way in which he 
had treated his young charge. He knew that the 
father of the boy was a hard, cold, ambitious man, 
who stood at nothing that was necessary to his plans; 
he knew that the son was a mere tool in the hands of 
the father, and he knew that he could do what he 
pleased with the son, so long as it was to work the 
ends of State ; but he had forgotten the old story 
which tells how impolitic it is to “kill the goose 
that lays the golden eggs.” Hitherto that boy had 
been a passive instrument in his hands ; he had 
resigned himself completely to his lot, and had done 
and said all that was required of him ; and Count 
Bernstoff, if he thought of the matter at all, was 
under the impression that he was perfectly con- 
tented. It was with no little anxiety that he heard 
his complaint, and looking into his face saw there an 
expression of sadness which really touched his heart. 
But perhaps it was not the look of sadness that 
touched him so much as a gleam of great determina- 
tion which lighted up his face as he said, — 

“ I don’t want to find fault with you. Count Bern- 
stoflf, in any way — I know your head and hands are 
full of difficult work ; but I do not intend to keep up 
this state of things any longer. I am here to travel, 
and it was expressly told me that the reason of my 
travelling with you and under an assumed name 
was that I should be free to enjoy life for a few 


210 


Thrown on the World, 


months before entering upon the first stages of a 
career which will probably put it out of my way ever 
to do again. So while I am in Paris and on the 
continent of Europe, I hope you will not make it 
necessary for me to say that I will have the freedom 
that was promised me.” 

“ My dear prince, I have been greatly to blame. 

I have been so harassed with affairs of State that I 
have not sufficiently considered what would conduce 
to your pleasure and happiness. I am sure this sort 
of life must be dull for you ; why did you not tell 
me so before ? ” 

“ I have told you before, a hundred times, that I 
envy every little beggar in the street who has his 
liberty, and can speak as he likes to whomsoever he 
likes. I know I cannot do that, and I should be 
sorry to be unmindful of the fact that I have duties 
and responsibilities which belong to my station^ 
You will not allow me to be unmindful of that ; but 
you will, I am sure, be mindful also, now I have 
spoken out, that so long as I am travelling ostensibly 
for pleasure, I will not be made a State prisoner and 
a mere cat’s-paw for State purposes.” 

If a bombshell had burst in the room, it would 
not have astonished Count Bernstoff more than this 
explosion on the part of his proUg^. The young 
prince, heir to almost fabulous wealth, a possible 
successor to the throne, a scion of a royal and 
ancient family, was looked upon by his father and 


2II 


A Young Prince, 

others as a bit of a nincompoop ; he had not devel- 
oped the spirit and the capacity that had been 
anticipated ; he had not seemed capable of developing 
the power that would be required of him. He was 
looked upon as a mere boy, and in appearance he 
did not seem more than fifteen ; in reality, however, 
he was turned seventeen, and in this conversation he 
had shown to Count Bernstoff that, whatever others 
might have thought, he was rapidly passing into 
manhood, and that his manhood might develop in 
ways that had not been taken into account. 

“ I am sorry that I have been so forgetful ; pray 
forgive me,” said Count Bernstoff, with less of starch 
and buckram in his manner than he had shown for 
some time past. “ And now tell me how I can best 
show to you that I do really regret having allowed 
business matters to so much engross me as to make 
me blind to the fact that this life in Paris is not 
pleasant to you.” 

“Well, Count, I should like to be allowed to go 
out alone for a day or two, and mix with the people 
in the streets, and take my own way, and feel that I 
may enjoy the common conditions of life in the same 
way that my fellow-creatures do. I will not neglect 
any duty that may be imposed upon me ; all I ask is 
that, instead of moping here, I may for a little time 
every day be free.” 

“ Of course you know that you are naming one of 
the most difficult things for me to grant. You know 


212 


Thrown on the World. 


how unpopular, in certain quarters in Paris, the 
Russian Government is ; you know how plots of the 
Nihilists are hatched in this city, and how there are 
a hundred hands here that would be raised to strike 
at you in a moment if they had the chance, because, 
in doing so, they would strike at the heart of the 
Government ; you know how necessary it has been 
for us to be careful in our movements ; and you 
know how easily any unwise or injudicious steps 
would involve, not us only, but our country in 
trouble. I do not see how I can accede to your 
request. Your father has confided you to my care ; 

I must be faithful to my trust. I cannot let you go 
out alone ! ” 

The young prince coloured. For a moment he 
was on the point of saying that he defied Count 
Bernstoflf and his authority, and that he would take 
his own way at any cost But his better judgment 
prevailed. 

“ I know I have asked a hard thing. I don’t see 
how you could accede to it, but you may see your 
way to make a compromise. I have taken a great 
fancy to those young fellows over the way ; there is 
nothing that I should like better, if I could get 
introduced to them, and they turn out to be as 
agreeable as they look, to go out sometimes with 
them, if they should happen to be willing. Suppose 
it should be, as I think, that they are young English- 
men travelling with their tutor, and they would not 


A Young Prince, 213 

mind my company, would you have any objection 
to my going out with them ? ” 

“ None whatever,” answered Count Bernstoff 
promptly, anxious to do anything he could to regain 
the confidence and friendship of his prot^gi. “ I 
shall look to you to be specially cautious and pru- 
dent, and of course you will not object to allow 
Strogovitch or one of the other attendants to ac- 
company you at a distance. I need not say that I 
shall be on thorns the whole of the time you are 
away, and I shall be in a continual state of doubt 
whether I am carrying out the wishes of your 
illustrious father ; but for the love I bear you, I give 
my consent, if you think it will help you to take a 
more cheerful view of life.” 

“ I will not abuse your confidence. Count Bernstoff. 
I thank you very heartily, and regret if I have said 
anything to you that is unbecoming.” 

“ How will you manage to introduce yourself to 
these young gentlemen asked Count Bernstoff. 

“ Oh, I shall have no difficulty in that, and I think 
I will set about it at once.” 

There is, as everybody knows, a freemasonry 
among boys, the secret of which is their own. They 
know by instinct the boys they will like as com- 
panions, and the same instinct brings them into 
contact. The young prince went at once to the 
window, and waited there until Ray and Bertie made 
their appearance again at their window. When they 


214 


Thrown on the World. 


did so, they were rather astonished, after their recent 
conversation, to find their opposite neighbour making ^ 
signs to them in a very friendly sort of way. First 
he beckoned, and then he pointed down to the street. 

“ Here’s a lark, Mr. Cheriton,” cried Bertie ; “ the 
prince in disguise is beckoning to us. Didn’t I say 
we would find out who he is ? I’m off. Come along, 
Ray.” 

Down the boys scampered, two steps at a time ; 
and when they reached the hall, the young prince 
was just entering it 

“ How are you ? ” said Bertie, in that frank, boyish 
style that was natural to him, and that made his 
visitor feel immediately at his ease. “You’re dread- 
fully dull, I should think, cooped up by yourself in 
those rooms. We were saying, only to-day, that we 
should challenge you out for a walk.” 

“Then we are all of one mind,” answered the 
prince, “ for I have been saying the very same thing 
to my governor or tutor, or whatever you like to call 
him.” 

“Well, come along in, and we will have a talk first 
and go for a walk afterwards, if the weather clears 
up,” said Ray ; and thinking it would be pleasanter 
all round if they had their conversation somewhere 
where Mr. Cheriton was not, he led the way into 
one of the empty drawing-rooms. 

“ Now,” said Bertie, perching himself on the table, 
while the others sat in couches beside the fire, “ I’ll 


215 


A Young Prince. 

tell you who we are first, and then you can tell us 
who you are. My name is Bertram Pamelof-Birtles, 
and there is my bit of pasteboard,” producing his 
card, “and that is my big brother, Ray Pamelof- 
Birtles, who will hand you his bit of pasteboard. 
We are finishing our education by travel, and our 
tutor, little Cherrystones, or Eustace Cheriton, Esq., 
M.A., of Christ Church, Cambridge, is one of the 
best fellows that ever lived. Our uncle is a wealthy 
London merchant, and is worth his weight in gold 
in more senses than one. That’s all about us ; now 
who are you ? ” 

“ I am a Russian prince, and am travelling under 
the name of Count Petrofski, and there is my 
pasteboard, as you call it. My Christian name is 
Alexis, and you had better call me, in the English 
fashion, Alec. I am not so lucky as you are in your 
tutor, for Count Bernstoff, who is my companion, has 
too much diplomatic business to attend to, to be a 
very agreeable fellow-traveller. So I have had a row 
with him to-day, and told him I must have some 
more cheerful company ; and as I was sure you were 
cheerful, I thought it would be very nice for me, if I 
should not be in your way, if you would sometimes 
let me join you, as I have no friends of my own 
age or tastes here.” 

“ We shall be very glad, and so will Mr. Cheriton,” 
said Ray. 

“Yes, awfully glad,” chirped in Bertie; “we’re 


2I6 


Thrown on the World. 


having a splendid time of it, and we’ll tell you what 
we’ve done since we left home.” 

When Mr. Cheriton dropped in upon them an hour 
or two afterwards, they were still hard at it, talking 
nineteen to the dozen, and laughing immoderately at 
the jests that turned up in the conversation, especi- 
ally those which related to the peculiarities of their 
respective tutors and governors. They had been 
hatching a plot, too, and it was quite ripe when Mr. 
Cheriton arrived. 

After introducing their friend Alec, with whom 
they were now on terms of intimacy and friendship, 
they gave Mr. Cheriton time to have a good talk 
with him, and explained exactly how the friendship 
had all come about. 

“Now, Mr. Cheriton,” said Ray, “will you do us a 
favour.? That is, go across with Alec and let him 
introduce you to Count Bernstoff, and get his permis-. 
sion for Alec to come out with us to-morrow, if it is 
fine, and, if not, to spend the day here. We have 
worked very hard these last few wet days, and you 
will no doubt think we might give up the whole day 
to recreation.” 

“ I fall in with the suggestion gladly,” answered 
Mr. Cheriton, “and shall be very pleased to have a 
share of his company, too. Let us be off, then.” 

Count Bernstoff received Mr. Cheriton with open 
arms, thanked him in cordial though courtly terms 
for his kindness, and promised to let Alec spend the 


217 


A Young Prince. 

day. Count Bernstoff had very few hours for recrea- 
tion himself, and those things which pleased him 
were quite out of the range of the pleasures of his 
prot^gi. His delight was in ancient art, antiquities, 
archaeology, and such-like things. A casual remark 
from Mr. Cheriton, with regard to something of a 
remote age that had struck him in the Louvre, was a 
sufficient indication to the Count that he, too, was a 
lover of kindred subjects, and a word or two set them 
off into a long, animated discussion and conversation, 
the burden of which was heathen Greek to Alec, who 
cared for none of these things, but who took the 
opportunity of writing a little note, which he placed 
on the Count’s desk. It ran as follows : — 

“ As you are not going out this evening, will you 
not ask Mr. Cheriton to dine with you ? It will put 
everything on a better footing.” 

This caught the eye of the Count, at a time, too, 
when he was full of delighted animation over the 
discussion. 

“My dear sir,” he said, “you have taken me upon 
my pet hobby — I may almost say my only hobby. 
Will you honour me by staying to dinner, and we 
shall then be able to go fully into the matter .? ” 

Mr. Cheriton expressed himself as only too happy ; 
and as soon as he had done so, Alec (as we shall 
henceforth call him) proceeded to put the remainder 
of his part of the plot into execution. 

“You have a saying in your country, Mr. Cheriton, 


2i8 


Thrown on the World. 


that ‘two is company, and three none/ so you will 
excuse me if 1 do not stay to dinner, as my new 
friends have asked me to dine with them, and 1 have 
agreed with very much pleasure.” 

Count BernstofF looked up with no little surprise. 
He saw at once that he could not refuse to allow 
Alec to go, even if he had wished to do so, and he 
was shrewd enough to see that the bringing over of 
Mr. Cheriton at that time, the written note, the prior 
engagement, were all parts of a scheme. It ex- 
hibited a new phase in the character of his charge, 
for which he was not prepared, but he was exceed- 
ingly glad to discover it, provided it did not develop 
into a cleverness at stratagem which should outwit 
the diplomatist. 

Count Bernstoff found in Mr. Cheriton a most 
agreeable companion, and thoroughly enjoyed the 
long evening they spent together, and the boys were 
simply wild with delight. They ordered an extra 
good dinner to be served in their rooms, instead of 
going down to table d'hote^ and as soon as they got 
through it, the rain having cleared up, they put on 
their coats and set out for a good walk along the 
Boulevards. It was new life to Alec, and he looked 
back, years afterwards, to that day as one of the 
happiest of his life, as it brought him, not only new 
friends, but freedom. 


THE LANDLORD’S STORY. 


“ Fast falls the fleecy shower ; the snowy flakes 
Descending, and with never-ceasing lapse 
Softly alighting upon all below 
Assimilate all objects.” 

Thomson — The Seasons. 
“ The atmosphere 

Breathes rest and comfort, and the many chambers 
Seem full of welcomes.” 

Longfellow— of Pandora. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


THE LANDLORDS STORY. 



HE days passed merrily in Paris. The three 


boys were almost always together; and very 
often, when opportunity offered, Count Bernstoff and 
Mr. Cheriton would spend some hours a day together 
in routing out musty and mouldy books at the 
libraries, or poring over equally musty and mouldy 
old curiosities in the museums. 

Since the adventure at the Grotto of Han, Mr. 
Cheriton had been much less absent-minded than 
before, greatly to the regret of Ray and Bertie, who 
had hoped to have derived considerable amusement 
from any dilemmas of that kind which might have 
arisen. Once, and only once, in Paris, was Mr. 
Cheriton guilty in this respect. He had been to the 
Louvre, and had been so infatuated with what he 
had discovered there, that it completely engrossed 
his thoughts, insomuch that when he left the building 
to keep an appointment with the boys, he entirely 
forgot to bring away his hat and coat and umbrella 
with him, nor did he discover his mistake till he was 


222 


Thrown on the World. 


hailed by the boys with a shout of surprise in the 
gardens of the Palais Royal. He joined in the laugh 
which followed, as did the bystanders ; but Ray did 
not like the public to make fun of Mr. Cheriton, even 
though he might do a little that way himself on the 
quiet. 

“ Here is a hatter’s close by, Mr. Cheriton ; shall 
we go in and buy a new one } ” 

“No, thank you,” said he ; “I don’t suppose they 
have shut up the building yet, or, if they have, they 
will very likely let us in, as the attendant must be 
aware that he has got one lot in excess.” 

The attendant was perfectly aware of that fact, and, 
as soon as the doors were closed, he reported that 
there was some one still in the galleries, and all the 
attendants were despatched forthwith to make a rigid 
search. When Mr. Cheriton arrived at the door of 
the Louvre, it was closed, and the man who took care 
of the hats and coats having joined in the search for 
the concealed man, there was no one there to answer 
the bell. So, after waiting a long time, they got 
impatient, and were hammering at the door, when 
it was suddenly thrown open, and poor little Mr. 
Cheriton had to receive the maledictions of a dozen 
men who had been detained for half an hour and 
more after their proper time. 

“ Poor little Cherrystones,” said Bertie, when telling 
this story to Alec ; “he is dreadfully absent-minded. 
1 believe some day, when he comes in wet, he. will 


The Landlord's Story. 223 

put his damp clothes in the bed and hang himself 
over the back of the chair before the fire to dry ! ” 

“The first mild day in March” came, and with it 
the time when, in order to carry out the programme 
that had been arranged, it was necessary to move 
towards the south. Count Bernstofif and Alec, at 
about the same time, were due to quit Paris and 
proceed to their destination, which was Florence ; 
and as the boys, who had grown almost inseparable, 
and had been a great source of pleasure one to 
another, would soon have to part, it was arranged 
that they should all start for Italy together. There 
were endless discussions as to the route, and at last it 
was decided that if, when they got into Switzerland, 
they found the road was open, they would go over 
the St Gothard Pass, one of the most magnificent of 
all the Alpine roads, especially in winter, when the 
whole mountain is a mass of snow and ice. For 
Ray and Bertie and Mr. Cheriton the novelty of a 
mountain journey in a sledge was a very great attrac- 
tion ; and Alec, who was accustomed to sledging, was 
glad that he should have an opportunity of witnessing 
their enjoyment The fact, too, that the Russians, 
who were used to this sort of thing, were going with 
them, was one of the inducements to Mr. Cheriton to 
take a route which seemed so adventurous. 

In passing through Switzerland, they seemed to 
have the country almost to themselves, so few travel- 


224 


Thrown on the World, 


lers being about at that season of the year. But they 
did not tarry on the road, as their plan was to visit 
Switzerland in detail on their return journey. They 
made their way, therefore, to Lucerne ; crossed the 
wonderfully beautiful lake, which has a grandeur 
altogether unique in winter time, so that its summer 
visitors would hardly recognise it ; and arrived at 
Fluelen, where their special diligence was ready to 
convey them along the valley of the Reuss. A merry 
party they made, and all the village turned out to see 
them start. Six stout horses were harnessed to the 
ponderous vehicle, and on the neck of each horse 
was a row of jingling bells ; the coachman was an 
excitable Frenchman, with a voice like a trumpet, 
with which he was wont to cry, “ Ah-oop,” “ Houp- 
la ! ” and make other weird sounds. And it was 
amid jingling of bells, and cracking of whips, and 
barking of dogs, and the joking and laughing of the 
villagers, that our friends moved off on their journey 
over the Alps. The road was open, the weather dry 
and crisp, and everything promised well for the 
journey, which they were all determined to enjoy to 
their utmost. 

The Alpine passes begin to get covered with snow 
generally about the middle of October, and remain in 
this state till the middle of June ; and yet the passage 
is not stopped, except for a few days at the end of 
the snow season, when the snow has to be cleared 
away. After a fall of snow, the cold air soon hardens 


225 


The Landlord's Story. 

it, and it is ready for the sledges, which glide over it 
with great ease and rapidity. Along the lines of the 
great carriage roads there are strongly built houses, 
where the men who are employed in mending the 
road and keeping it clear from snow have their 
dwellings ; and as near as may be to the summit of 
each great pass there is a hospice, usually occupied 
by monks, who shelter weather-bound travellers, and 
ring alarm bells when the tourmente^ or snow-storm, 
is raging, to help the traveller, by the sense of his 
hearing, when his sight has failed, in the blinding 
snow, and all traces of landmarks have been con- 
cealed by the snow and mist Even the shepherds 
and chamois-hunters, and those whose business calls 
them constantly on to the High Alps, dread these 
tourmentes, and of course they are a great deal more 
terrible to travellers who have had little or no ex- 
perience of these things. The tourmentes consist of 
“ furious and tempestuous winds, somewhat of the 
nature of a whirlwind, which occur on the exposed 
promontories, the summit-ridges, and elevated gorges 
of the Alps, either accompanied by snow, or, filling 
the air with that recently fallen, while the flakes are 
still dry, tossing them about like powder or dust. 
In an instant the atmosphere is filled with snow; 
earth, sky, mountain, abyss, and landmark of every 
kind are obliterated from view, as though a curtain 
were let down on all sides of the wanderer. All 
traces of path, or of the footsteps of preceding 


226 


Thrown on the World. 


travellers, are at once effaced, and the poles planted 
to mark the direction of the road are frequently 
overturned. In some places the gusts sweep the rock 
bare of snow, heaping it up in others, perhaps across 
the path, to a height of twenty feet or more, barring 
all passage, and driving the wayfarer to despair. 
At every step he fears to plunge into an abyss, or 
sink overhead in the snow. Large parties of men 
and animals have been overwhelmed by the snow- 
wreaths on the St. Gothard, where they sometimes 
attain a height of forty or fifty feet. These tempests 
are accompanied almost every year by loss of life ; 
and though of less frequent occurrence in summer 
than in winter and spring, are one reason why it 
is dangerous for inexperienced travellers to attempt 
to cross remote and elevated passes without a guide.” 

It is not the tourmente, or snow-storm, only that 
is a source of danger in crossing the Alps ; there are 
avalanches as well, and these are sometimes very 
terrible in their consequences. The natives distin- 
guish between the different kinds of avalanches : in 
the early winter there is the dust-avalanche, formed 
of loose, fresh-fallen snow, which tumbles down in 
a great mass, and rushes on sometimes for miles 
in a great and increasing body, carrying everything 
before it ; then there are the slide-avalanches, con- 
stantly slipping down the inclines, which have been 
made by previous avalanches ages ago. The spring 
avalanche is of snow, clammy and adhesive, from 


The Landlord's Story. 


227 


the action of the increasing warmth of the sun, and 
any object buried under it has to be literally dug 
out ; its effect is either to crush or suffocate any 
person buried beneath it. All effort on the part 
of the individual to extricate himself is, as a rule, 
useless. 

“Danger arises from avalanches either by their 
falling unexpectedly, while persons are traversing 
spots known to be exposed to them, or else (and this 
is the more fearful source of catastrophes) when an 
unusual accumulation of snow is raised by the wind, 
or when the severity of the season causes the 
avalanche to desert its usual bed, and the whole 
mass descends upon cultivated spots, houses, or even 
villages. There are certain valleys among the Alps 
in which scarcely any spot is totally exempt from the 
possible occurrence of such a calamity, though some 
are naturally more exposed than others. To guard 
as much as possible against accidents, very large 
and massive dykes of masonry, like the projecting 
bastions of a fortification, are, in such situations, 
built against the hill-side, behind churches, houses, 
and other buildings, with an angle pointing upwards, 
in order to break and turn aside the snow. In some 
valleys great care is bestowed on the preservation of 
the forests clothing their sides, as the best protection 
of the district below them from such calamities. 
These may truly be regarded as sacred groves, and 
no one is allowed to cut down timber within them, 


228 


Thrown on the World, 


under pain of a legal penalty. Yet they not unfre- 
quently show the inefficiency even of such protection 
against so fearful an engine of destruction. Whole 
forests are at times cut over and laid prostrate by the 
avalanche. The tallest stems, fit to make masts for 
a first-rate man-of-war, are snapped asunder like a bit 
of wax, and the barkless and branchless stumps and 
relics of the forest remain for years like a stubble- 
field, to tell of what has happened.” * 

These quotations Mr. Cheriton had carefully read 
with Count Bernstoff before the journey was under- 
taken ; and they had resolved, when they got to Fluelen, 
if there was the least danger to be apprehended 
beyond that which of course might happen at any 
time, not to proceed with the journey. But at Fluelen 
they met with a number of travellers who had just 
come across the pass ; their driver had been over 
the road many times already that season ; and on 
all hands it was said that guides and persons living 
on the mountain passes were so accustomed to read- 
ing the sky and other weather signs, that they could 
almost always foresee the occurrence of tourtnentes, 
and could tell when the fall of avalanches might be 
expected. 

Bertie had overheard some of the anxious discus- 
sions, and had, as was his wont, ventured to give his 
opinion on the subject. 

* Avalanches and Snow-storms. Murray’s Handbook to 
Switzerland, page Ixv. 


229 


The Landlord^ s Story. 

“What’s danger to one isn’t danger to another,” he 
said ; "and these guides are just as safe on the Alps 
in early spring as we are in Paris. I dare say if they 
were to come here during the March winds, they 
would be very anxious about the danger they must run 
from falling tiles and chimney pots, which we don’t 
regard. We think a storm at sea very dangerous, 
because we are landsmen ; but I heard of a good 
sailor who, after drifting about in the roadway in the 
city, opposite the Mansion House, and getting, after 
many attempts, from refuge to refuge, and under the 
lee of policeman after policeman, at last reached the 
opposite pavement, fell down on his knees to give 
thanks. Of course he collected a crowd, and so he 
explained to them thus : ‘ I’ve been in a good many 
rough seas, and one or two wrecks in my time,* said 
he, ‘ but shiver my timbers if I ever had such a narrow 
squeak for my life as that’ But we should cross 
twenty times a day without giving a thought as to 
the danger.” 

The road being open, and the report on all hands 
being satisfactory, neither Mr. Cheriton nor Count 
Bernstoff troubled themselves any more about danger, 
but abandoned themselves, as the boys had done 
from the first, to enjoyment They were masters of 
their own time ; money was no object, and they 
intended to take just as long upon the journey as 
should be conducive to pleasure. 

Their first stopping place was at Altorf, where, in 


230 


Thrown on the World. 


the open square, the legend says, William Tell shot 
the apple from his son’s head. Ray and Alec would 
have liked to talk over the legend in their fashion, 
as Mr. Cheriton and the Count talked it in theirs, 
inquiring whether there was any real history at the 
root of the tradition, but Bertie was in one of his 
absurd moods, and would not let them. 

He affirmed that Tell said, “ Hold yourself steady, 
my pippin ! ” — that he was a man true to the core ^ — 
and that his shot was the result of much apple-ic^Xlon^ 
and a lot more rubbish of the same kind, which put 
all serious thoughts aside. 

On they went to Amsteg, where the great moun- 
tains began to close in upon them, their snowy 
heads shining in the midday sun, and the Reuss 
dancing and singing at their feet ; and then the 
ascent began in earnest, and the scenery increased in 
grandeur at every step. Along winding paths, over 
bridges with chasms below, through quaint villages, 
beside granite cliffs, through galleries for protection 
from avalanches, they passed ; and as they went, they 
talked of the great battle that was fought here in 
1799, when French and Austrians engaged in deadly 
conflict, until the Russians poured down from the 
summit of St. Gothard, with Suwarrow at their head 
— a force of 5,000 horse and 18,000 foot — and turned 
the tide of battle. Then they crossed the Devil’s 
Bridge, a handsome solid structure, high above the 
fragile bridge still standing, which was built so long 


The Landlord's Story, 


231 


ago as 1 1 18, by Abbot Gerald of Einsiedeln, — and 
arrived at Andermatt, where rooms were ready for 
their reception, and a table spread which gladdened 
the hearts of those whose teeth had been sharpened 
by the keen air. 

It was a new world they were in ; snow and ice 
lay all around ; below was the rocky valley through 
which they had passed ; and above still loomed 
height upon height, — one, leading to the Hospice of 
St. Gothard and the summit of the pass, to be jour- 
neyed on the morrow. 

It was pleasant that night to sit beside a roaring 
fire, in a room as elegant as in any city hotel, and to 
hear the wind moaning and shrieking without ; and 
better still to hear the old landlord tell stories of 
lonely winters and stirring episodes in them ; of ad- 
ventures and perils, of storms and avalanches, and of 
the labours of the monks at the hospice, and the 
brave deeds of the cantonniers at the Matsons de 
Refuge. 

“ This is glorious,” said Ray to Alec. “ I should 
like to spend a week here, and learn the history of all 
the people in the place. I never seemed to realize 
before that those stories I used to read, about monks 
of the hospices, were real stories, and that year by 
year they are doing the same good deeds and are 
exposed to the same perils.” 

“ Yes,” said the landlord, “ I could tell you stories 
that would make you think a good deal better of 


232 


Thrown on the World. 


monks than perhaps you have ever thought before — 
not of those who are on this mountain only, but who 
are scattered all over the regions of the Alps. I 
remember one night, just about this time last year, 

a wild, stormy night it was ” 

The youngsters drew up their chairs closer ; they 
could see by the way in which the landlord sipped 
his wine, cleared his throat, and laid down his pipe, 
that a good story was coming. A story of a ship- 
wreck is never so thrilling as when it is told at sea to 
the accompaniment of a good stiff gale shrieking 
through the rigging, and to the motion of a gallant 
ship ; and a story of earthquake is never understood 
so well as when it is told under the shadow of some 
crater, with the evidences of what it has done on 
every hand ; and stories of monks and St. Bernard 
dogs, and storms and avalanches, are tame in com- 
parison when told anywhere else than on the Alps in 
winter time. 

“Yes, a dreadful night it was — (I remember that 
door burst open ; my arms are pretty strong, but I had 
all my work to put it to — the wind was so strong). 
We were just going to bed, and my missis said, ‘ I 
pity any poor soul that happens to be out to-night ; ’ 
and I said, ‘ Well, it isn’t likely any one will be about 
to-night who knows anything about these Alps,’ — 
and I turned in. But I hadn’t been in bed five 
minutes, before there was a hammering and hallooing 
at the door, and out I got to see what was the matter 


233 


The Landlord* s Story, 

It wasn’t a dark night, and I hadn’t much difficulty to 
see that there was a party of travellers at the door, 
and that they’d got a heavy weight carrying, and 
I soon made out that they were some monks that I 
knew very well. I was down pretty quickly, and so 
was my missis, and we soon found out what it. was 
all about. It turned out that two men had been 
obliged to cross the pass on business, and they had 
been overtaken in the tourmejite, and these monks 
had followed them for miles and miles, although it 
was no business of theirs, as you may say, and with 
their hands, which were all numbed and bleeding, had 
dug them out of the snow, which had buried them 
twenty feet under. Well, we set to work to restore 
the poor half-frozen fellows, and it wasn’t many 
minutes before hot coffee was ready and dry clothes 
were at hand. Well, they seemed to come to, and I 
was just telling them it would be the best thing for 
them to get into good warm beds, when what should 

we hear but another rap at the door, and ” 

What the remainder of the story was, the landlord 
was not permitted to tell ; for, as he uttered the last 
words, there was heard a loud ringing report, like the 
discharge of a whole park of artillery, and then there 
followed a second, which those who heard it thought 
they would never forget as long as they lived. It 
was like the concentrated thunders of a whole season, 
it boomed and roared and raged ; the earth shook 
and trembled ; the windows rattled, and everything 


234 


Thrown on the World. 


in the house moved. Each one in the room had 
sprung to his feet and stood spell-bound, save only 
the landlord, who did not seem to be in the least 
affected. It was some moments before the sound 
ceased, and then they all made a movement towards 
the door. 

“ There’s nothing to see, gentlemen,” said the land- 
lord ; “ it’s only an avalanche, and it has fallen where 
it will do no harm. But the sound of it will give you 
some idea of what an avalanche such as I have seen 
is like when it comes down in masses big enough to 
bury a town.” 

The company sat down again, and the landlord 
resumed his story. 

“Well, the poor frozen fellows were just coming 
to, as it seemed, and I was saying the best place for 
them was bed, when there was another rap at the 
door. One of the men that had been snow-buried 
was so excited, when he heard that rap, that I thought 
he’d have gone mad ; he was weak and ill, and 
seemed to be in horrible fear of any one seeing him. 
So I thought to myself, ‘ Either you are not quite 
sane, my man, or you have got something on your 
conscience, and you are trying to escape from justice.’ 
But after all he’d gone through that night, it wasn’t 
for me to be hard upon him, so I just got him away 
into that room there ” (pointing with his finger), “and 
then I opened the door. It was an old man almost 
past work come down from Hospenthal to ask if any 


235 


The Landlord's Story. 

of us could go up to give assistance, as it was feared 
there was some ill-luck to travellers on the road up 
there. While he was speaking, I saw that door put 
ajar, and I caught sight of that fellow the monks had 
rescued ; he was just as white as a sheet, and his eyes 
were glaring like a wild beast’s ; I don’t think I ever 
saw a man so excited in my life before, and I felt 
certain that we should have him raving mad before 
the morning, if we could not keep him quiet. But 
all of a sudden, as soon as the messenger had done 
speaking, his countenance altered, the spasm of ex- 
citement had passed ; and when I went into the room 
half an hour after, he was asleep as quiet as a child. 
The monks had a good supper ; I put on some stout 
things ; we called up the men belonging to the place, 
and after, as I say, seeing that the man that had been 
rescued was in a sound sleep, we all started off to 
Hospenthal, leaving the women to look after the in- 
valids. Well, we had a pretty good night’s work, I 
can tell you ; and when I got back in the early morn- 
ing, I went into that room there to see how the in- 
valids were getting on, and, lo and behold ! the bed 
was empty, and the men had gone ! We searched 
everywhere, but they were clean gone. And why do 
you think that was ? Why, the fellows that had been 
snowed up at Hospenthal were men belonging to the 
secret police, who were trying to nab these other two 
fellows, and would have had them sure enough, if it 
hadn’t been for the tourmente. And that was why 


236 Thrown on the World. 

the fellow was so excited when he heard the rap at 
the door.” 

“ Did they escape then, after all ? ” asked Ray. 

“ Yes, sir ; strange as it seems, they did. They 
dressed, helped themselves to a supply of edibles, left 
a good sum of money for the monks, with a little 
note thanking them for their aid, and then they made 
off in the darkness to go down the valley. How they 
escaped the terrors of that night is a mystery ; the 
hardiest and oldest guide in the district wouldn’t have 
done it, except for dear life ; but I heard afterwards 
that they had got down to Fiuelen, and gone off 
nobody knew where.” 

“ Did you ever find out who they were } ” 

" Oh, yes ; we found that out from the police who 
were after them. They were countrymen of yours, 
sir,” he said, addressing Count Bernstoff, “ and one of 
them was known to be engaged in carrying out plots 
against your Government He was a Nihilist” 

Count Bernstoff looked up in amazement. “ Did 
the name of the man transpire ? ” he asked eagerly. 

“Well, it did, and it didn’t,” answered the land- 
lord hesitatingly. “The name that the police had 
was not the real name of the man. He was called 
Ivanovich, but that wasn’t his real name ; at least, I 
think not” 

“ What makes you think it was not ? ” said Count 
Bernstoff excitedly. “ Tell me everything you know 
about the matter. What you may know may be of 


237 


The Landlord' s Story. 

signal service to the Government of my country; and 
I promise you that, if you can supply any clue, your 
services shall not go unrewarded.” 

“Well, sir,” continued the landlord, who thought 
he saw coin in the transaction, “ when we were rub- 
bing those two unconscious men who were half frozen, 
I noticed a ring on the finger of the one that was 
the Nihilist, and, as it was making his hand swell, I 
put some grease on the finger and gently worked off 
the ring, so that I might the better rub the fingers 
and the hands. I put the ring in my pocket, in- 
tending, of course, to give it back to him ; but, as I 
tell you, he made off in the night, and left the ring 
behind him. And here it is.” 

Count Bernstoff examined it carefully, and, diplo- 
matist as he was, he was so moved with excitement 
that his hands trembled violently. Alec, too, who had 
been listening to the landlord’s story with painful 
and intense earnestness, looked at the ring as though 
it were the most wonderful thing he had ever seen. 

“That was the man beyond a doubt,” he ex- 
claimed. “See, here is his name engraved inside 
the ring — * Ivan Michelof.’ But have you any proof 
that the owner of the ring was Ivan Michelof him- 
self ? I would give anything to know that.” 

“ I have only this proof, that when we were 
stripping him to put on the dry clothes, I observed 
on his arm, above the vaccination mark, a tattooed 
device, and under it the initials ‘ I. M.’ ” 


238 


Thrown on the World. 


“That is, I think, conclusive. Mr. Cheriton, this 
is a most important matter. It furnishes a clue 
which may be invaluable. The man who made his 
escape from here that night was undoubtedly Ivan 
Michelof, one of the most influential and desperate 
of the Nihilist leaders. The police only knew him 
as Ivan Ivanovich ; there was no suspicion that he 
was Ivan Michelof If I can only follow up this 
clue, it will lead to most important issues. But 
there has been no sign or word of Ivan Michelof 
since just about this time last year, and I expect 
that after the man escaped from here it was only to 
die elsewhere.” 

It was late when the party broke up for the 
night. Ray and Bertie little thought that they were 
sleeping under the roof which a twelvemonth ago 
had sheltered the man who had treacherously be- 
trayed their father, and had been the means of their 
being left homeless and orphans — the only man 
probably then living — if he were living — who could 
tell the secret of their birth and parentage. 


AN AVALANCHE. 


Above me are the Alps, 

The palaces of Nature, whose vast walls 
Have pinnacled in clouds their snowy scalps, 

And throned Eternity in icy halls 
Of cold sublimity, where forms and falls 
The avalanche — the thunderbolt of snow I 
All that expands the spirit, yet appals. 

Gather around these summits, as to bhow 

How Earth may pierce to Heaven, yet leave vain man below.” 

Byron — Childe Harold. 

The brave 

Love mercy, and delight to save.” 

Gay — Fables. 


CHAPTER XV, 


AVALANCHE. 



HE next day Count Bernstofif was engaged for 


many hours with the landlord taking down in- 
formation with reference to the case in which so much 
interest had been excited. Mr. Cheriton and the 
boys were perfectly content to postpone their further 
journey for another day, as it gave them an oppor- 
tunity of exploring some of the interesting places in 
the neighbourhood of the Devil’s Bridge and Hos- 
penthal ; and the landlord, the drivers, and attendants 
were more than content, for it gave them an extra 
day of leisure and good living, at good wages, in 
a season usually very dull as regards business. 

“ What shall we do ? ” said Bertie — hunt the 
chamois, chase marmots, explore to the source of the 
three R’s — the Rhine, the Rhone, and the Reuss, — 
or play at King of the Castle on some of these snow 
mounds ? ” 

“ I vote that we take a good brisk walk, and get 
Mr. Cheriton to tell us all about the Alps,” said Alec, 
“ and then after luncheon let’s have out the sledges 


242 


Thrown on the World. 


and do a little racing up and down this level road 
towards Hospenthal.” 

This suggestion was carried unanimously; and even 
in that remote neighbourhood, nearly five thousand 
feet above the sea level, they found plenty to instruct 
and amuse them. There was the old church, said 
to have been built by the Lombards, to be seen, and 
its curious relics to be examined, including a room 
adorned with a vast number of human skulls — a very 
suggestive sight in that region of storms and ava- 
lanches ; and, above all, there was the museum of St. 
Gothard minerals, which delighted the soul of Mr. 
Cheriton, who told the boys about the caves of beauty 
and wealth that lie all about the region, and especially 
of one by the Trefen glacier, where the largest crystals 
in the world were found, and where the rock itself 
was glorious as any that Sinbad the Sailor had ever 
seen, being of massive topaz, tons upon tons having 
been found lying about in heaps. 

The day passed all too soon, and the next morning 
found the sledges in readiness to convey the party 
up the steep ascent to the hospice on the summit, 
and then by the wonderful zigzags of the Val 
Tremola, or Trembling Valley, into Italy. 

It was a lovely morning, one of those beautiful 
mornings of very early spring, when the world seems 
to think that the winter is past, and the time of the 
singing of birds has come. 

The landlord had looked anxiously at the sky 


An Avalanche. 


243 


many times during the morning, and had taken 
counsel with carriers and guides as to whether or not 
it was a safe morning for the start, as the sudden 
warmth of the sun might cause the avalanches, which 
in the portion of the route they had to pass were of 
greater frequency than anywhere else in the pass, to 
fall. But he had come to the conclusion that it was 
as safe as it usually is at this time of the year, and 
advised them to move on pretty rapidly in the early 
morning, till they had passed the dangerous part, and 
before the sun should attain its maximum of strength. 

The procession was made up in this way : first 
came Count Bernstoff and Alec in their sledge (the 
driver of each sledge sitting on a bar in front) ; then 
Ray and Bertie in their sledge ; then Mr. Cheriton, 
with one of the attendants for company ; and finally 
a sledge with two other attendants, for Count 
Bernstoff did not like to travel without an escort, 
considering how great was the treasure in the life 
specially entrusted to his care. Merrily they sped 
along, until they reached the hospice, where they 
alighted to see the splendid Newfoundland dogs that 
are kept there, and the rooms where accommodation 
is provided for poor travellers, sometimes as many as 
ten thousand in a year ; and then, having left their 
contribution, they went on again. They had not 
proceeded very far before they reached the extreme 
summit of the pass, and were about to commence a 
“ good spin ” down the zigzags on the Italian side, 


244 


Thrown on the World, 


when they saw a procession of travellers advancing, 
and Count Bernstoff, who still took the lead, thought 
it as well to wait a few minutes and let them pass. 
They were walking in single file, each some distance 
from the other, and as silently as if they made a 
funeral procession. 

“ What does it mean ? ” asked the Count. 

“Well, sir,” said the driver, “ the day is rather warm, 
you see, and I expect the avalanches are falling. They 
always do at this time of the year, and especially on 
such a day as this, and these muleteers and carriers 
generally walk in that way, at some distance apart, in 
case there should be a sudden fall across the road and 
it should sweep off one, then the others could render 
assistance.” 

Count Bernstoff looked at Mr. Cheriton, as much 
as to say, “ What do you think of this ? Had we 
better go on or not ? ” 

“ But, you see,” continued the driver, “ these men 
are bringing up some travellers, and they are making 
all this fuss about danger simply for the purpose of 
getting a larger gratuity. They are walking in silence, 
and have got the mules* bells muffled, and they have 
stuffed up the travellers that this is necessary because 
the least vibration in the air might start a mass of 
snow ready to fall ; but of course that is nonsense, 
because the breeze that is stirring at this moment 
produces a great deal more vibration than all their 
voices and bells could do put together. It’s all a 


An Avalanche. 


245 


trick, sir, and nothing more, unless,” he added, as a 
tribute to his own intelligence, "unless it be super- 
stition, for these peasants are very ignorant” 

The explanation seemed satisfactory enough, and 
so, as soon as the procession had passed, and it had 
been ascertained from the travellers that the road was 
clear, and that, as far as they were aware, no ava- 
lanches had actually fallen, the driver cracked his whip, 
and away went our friends on their descent into Italy. 
There is hardly anything in the world more ex- 
hilarating than a sledge journey down the Alps : the 
sure-footed beasts run at a startling speed ; the sledge 
skims lightly over the snow ; the road is made in a 
series of enormous zigzags, and at each turning it 
seems as if you were going with a flying leap into the 
depths profound. It is this that has caused the valley 
to be called the Valley of Trembling — in considera- 
tion of the effect it has upon the nerves of travellers. 

Count Bernstoff kept a good bit ahead of Ray and 
Bertie’s sledge — partly because he had got a better 
horse and a more fearless driver, and partly because 
it is always better to keep some distance apart in 
case of having to pull up suddenly. Ray and Bertie 
watched them skimming away in front of them till 
they made the sweep round the next sharp angle of 
the road, and were lost to sight for a little while, and 
then looked to themselves to hold on, as they in 
their turn swung round the sharp corner. They were 
more than halfway down the mountain, and were 


246 


Thrown on the World. 


waving to Alec, who had turned round to look how 
they were getting on, when there was a loud report 
like an explosion, and an enormous mass of snow 
was detached from a frowning height on the left, and 
was precipitated across the road ! The drivers, with 
great presence of mind, drew back their horses on to 
their haunches, or there would have been a serious 
smash up. The driver of Ray and Bertie’s sledge had 
dragged his horse down, or it would have gone full 
tilt into a wall of snow that stood twenty feet deep 
across the roadway! The hearts of all stood still. 
Count Bernstoff and Alec, where were they It had 
seemed to Bertie that the avalanche fell right upon 
them, and, if so, it must have swept them over the 
precipice ; to Ray it had seemed that they had just 
passed the spot where it fell ; but no one could say, 
no one had actually seen them at the moment, 
though all had seen the mass of snow topple over. 

There was no time to pause and think. They must 
set to work without an instant’s delay. The position 
was one which was alarming in the extreme to the 
most courageous heart. They were halting under the 
height from whence the snow had fallen, and from 
which at any moment more might fall and sweep 
them all away, or bury them under its weight. Three 
of the party were cut off, and those who were left 
knew not in what perilous circumstances their com- 
panions might be placed. They might perhaps 
stand in vital need of immediate assistance. For- 


A Narrow Escape. 










An Avalanche. 


247 

tunately the drivers knew how to act, and how to set 
others to work. The horses were taken out of the 
sledges, and sent away by the attendants to a place 
of comparative safety ; and an attempt was made to 
scale the wall of snow to try whether anything could 
be seen of the missing ones. But the snow yielded 
under the weight of the man who attempted to scale 
it, and would only have buried him in it if he had 
persevered. 

“ I am the lightest weight,” cried Bertie ; “ let me 
try.” 

The rugs and furs were thrown on the snow to give 
him a foothold, and as he trod across one, a further 
one was thrown to him to place ahead, and so, cau- 
tiously and with difficulty, he went clambering up. 
A rope had been fastened round his waist, by which 
he might be hauled up in case there should be any 
cavity of loose snow into which he might fall. Ray 
held this rope, and proceeded carefully in Bertie’s 
footsteps, each impression of his foot hardening the 
snow beneath it, which was of that clammy and ad- 
hesive nature common at this season, and is so fruitful 
a source of danger to those who are engulfed in it, 
as it presses tightly around them, and makes them 
utterly powerless to extricate themselves. Carefully 
but nimbly the boys gained the top, and eagerly 
they scanned the road in front of them, and loudly 
they called, “Count Bernstoff! Alec!” but there 
was neither sight nor sound of them. 


248 


Thrown on the World. 


“ Tread down the snow hard at the top where you 
are,” cried Carlo, one of the men, who had instinc- 
tively, and by virtue of his experience, taken com- 
mand of the proceedings, “ and then work down the 
other side. We will follow.” 

Meantime the attendants had left the horses in 
safety, and had returned, and at the bidding of Carlo 
they had collected all the ropes and harness, and all 
the rugs and straps, and then with these and the 
spades which had been placed in each sledge, all 
the party prepared to follow, each holding the rope, 
the impression on the minds of Carlo and the other 
drivers being that, if the first sledge had been buried 
under the avalanche, it was on the farther side of it. 

A sudden jerk of the rope announced the fact that 
Bertie had fallen through the snow, and another sud- 
den jerk was proof that Ray had followed him. But it 
was not a serious fall, and it was satisfactory that it 
happened, for it told Carlo that the great bulk of the 
avalanche lay on the Swiss side of the road ; and if 
the occupants of the first sledge were buried under 
the snow on the Italian side, as he anticipated, their 
position was less likely to be fatal, as the snow was 
looser. 

Before half the others had descended on the other 
side of the mass of snow, Ray and Bertie had set to 
work to examine if they could discern any sign of 
their missing friends, but in vain. Then they moved 
to where the road was clear, at the extremity of the 


An Avalanche. 


249 


snow-mass, and peered anxiously and with beating 
hearts over the edge of the precipice, which went 
down perpendicularly a sheer fifty feet ! But there 
was still no sign. Then Carlo, to whom all looked 
for guidance, determined on his course of action. 

“You, Giuseppe, run as fast as possible to Airolo 
for assistance, and you, Auguste, go back to the 
hospice “ 

“ Stop, stop ! ” cried Ray, “ I can see some one ! 
Here, quick ! ” 

On hands and knees he clambered over loose snow 
nearly to the edge of the precipice, followed by Bertie, 
and the two, throwing back by their joint efforts a 
mass of snow with their hands, disclosed the fur coat 
of Count Bernstoff! Then they desisted, for the body 
enclosed in that coat lay motionless and still, and 
they had not the courage to move away the snow, 
which perhaps covered the face of a dead man. But 
Carlo had come to their rescue ; and working with 
the courage and strength of a lion, he rolled aside 
the snow, and held the body in his arms. 

“ Not dead,” he cried, “ hurt, though, and stunned. 
Now, sir, here is some work for you.” 

This was spoken to Mr. Cheriton, who had not 
uttered a sound since the avalanche fell He was 
completely dazed, and moved about mechanically, as 
one in a dream. 

“ Here’s some brandy ; give him some, and rub him 
well about the heart and vital parts.” 

17 


250 


ThroTvn on the IVorldL 


Having despatched the messengers for assistance, 
Carlo stood for a moment to take in the situation. 
Count Bernstoff had been found lying on his face, 
close by the edge of the precipice. He had been 
sitting in the sledge on the side nearest to the pre- 
cipice. There was no sign of sledge, or horse, or of 
Alec, although the men had probed the snow close by, 
and had made a minute examination. It was evident 
to Carlo, therefore, that the avalanche had struck the 
sledge and turned it over, that the Count had fallen 
under it, but the sledge, with Alec, horse, and driver, 
had been thrown over the precipice. 

Not a moment was to be lost, because those who 
were buried under the clammy snow of a spring ava- 
lanche were liable to be suffocated as soon as the 
air in the space in which they were enclosed became 
exhausted. Carlo set to work with skill and energy 
to bind some ropes together, and set the others to 
assist him. 

“Now,” said he, “we must lower some one over 
the edge to try what the snow is like, and to probe 
for any trace of the missing ones. Who will volun- 
teer?” 

“ I,” cried Bertie ; “ I am the lightest weight, but 
I’m stronger than you would think. Let me go.” 

“ My dear boy,” said Mr. Cheriton beseechingly, — 
and he stopped. It was not in his heart to check a 
brave and generous action, although it put him on 
tenter-hooks to think that his young pupil was to 


An Avalanche. 


251 


dangle over that horrible precipice by ropes hastily, 
and perhaps, therefore, insecurely, joined together. 

“ Don’t mind me, Mr. Cheriton ; I don’t mind it a 
bit. If it weren’t that it was such a serious affair, 
I should really enjoy it. I mean, I shouldn’t mind 
doing for a lark what I do now as a duty.” 

Carefully Carlo bound the rope round him, and 
placed his foot in a loop of it. Then strapping a 
girdle round his waist, with a hatchet, a flask of brandy, 
and a hand shovel attached, he gave him instruc- 
tions how to set to work. It was rather a ticklish bit 
of business, that lowering down *over the edge of the 
cliff, for the rope was strained and creaking, and at 
each knot, as it passed over the edge, there were 
anxious glances cast, lest, in the hurry of tying, any 
false turn might have been made which might cause 
them to slip. Nor would the rope keep steady, but 
turned and swung Bertie round and round, and sus- 
pended as he seemed to be between earth and heaven, 
might very well have made him giddy. When at 
length he got upon the snow, he found it was firm 
enough to hold him ; but from the inequality of the 
ground, and the uncertainty whether, if any portion 
of the mass were dislodged, it might not start any 
quantity sliding, and eventually rolling over the next 
precipice, it was deemed desirable to let him make an 
examination alone before sending over any one else. 
Bertie picked his way as lightly as a cat on hot bricks, 
probing here and there, and slipping and sliding mean- 


Thrown on the World, 


252 

while on the treacherous snow. He had been down 
about ten minutes, and eager eyes were watching him 
anxiously, but he had discovered no clue. At length 
a depression in the snow, and an unwonted moisture 
above it, indicated to him that there was a likely 
spot to commence operations. A spade was lowered, 
and he set to work as if he had been used to that 
instrument all his life. His labours were crowned 
with success. He was certain there was a movement 
below him, and in a short time his cheery voice rang 
out the good tidings, — 

“ Here they are ! *’ 

It was impossible that Bertie could, unaided, dig 
them out, however ; nor was it necessary that he 
should try. Carlo and another of the drivers had 
gone along the road to a spot where the ledge, on to 
which the avalanche had carried the sledge and its 
occupants, commenced, and with the steady hands and 
feet and eyes of men accustomed from childhood to 
perilous climbing, had worked their way step by step 
along the steep parapet, until it broadened out into 
the ledge where Bertie was. The spades were thrown 
down to them from the height above, and the two, 
assisted by Bertie, dug away with a will, and soon 
came upon the sledge. Loudly they cried to those 
beneath the snow, but no reply came, and then 
the fear of the diggers, no less than the fear of the 
watchers, was expressed by their deep silence. 

The first discovery of the diggers was ominous. 


An Avalanche, 


253 


The horse was dead, and from the closeness of the 
snow around it, it gave the impression that it had 
been killed instantaneously. Poor Bertie, his eyes 
filled with tears, and his hands trembled violently 
when, in turning away a shovelful of snow, he ex- 
posed a part of the coat of his friend Alec ! But he 
pulled himself together rapidly, and with the others 
used his hands to move away the remaining snow. 
There lay Alec ! But oh ! so different from the Alec 
he had been waving his hand to as he sped merrily 
down the hill in such health and spirits, only so short 
a time ago ! It was Alec, but so cut about, so blue 
and swollen with the cold, that he was almost un- 
recognisable. The eyes were fixed and glassy, and 
at first it was feared that he was dead. But Carlo, 
who had had a long experience in Alpine disasters, 
was doctor enough to ascertain whether this was the 
case or not ; and when he shouted out, “ He will be 
better soon,” there was a fervent “ Thank God 1 ” from 
the lips of all. 

While Bertie was administering restoratives, and 
trying to restore some animation by friction. Carlo 
and the man who had accompanied him set to work 
to construct out of rugs a kind of bed in which they 
could lay Alec ; and as there was only one way in 
which he could be removed, and that by securing the 
bed to the ropes, and hauling him up the face of the 
precipice, it was decided to do this at once, as those 
above could then be attending to the patients, while 


254 


Thrown on the World. 


the others below were seeking for their companion, 
the driver of the sledge. 

It was an anxious time for all, as the unconscious 
lad was being raised from the depths, and it was 
a time of heavy work too. Ray and Mr. Cheri- 
ton, who had left Count Bernstoff for a while to 
recover as best he could, pulled at the rope with 
steady and determined pulls, and the others assisted, 
and their efforts were successful ; they drew Alec to 
the edge of the wall, and then, seizing hold of the 
rugs, lifted him on to the road. 

By this time there was heard the welcome sound of 
jingling bells and the hum of many voices, and the 
road below them was alive with people from Airolo 
coming up to render assistance in response to the call 
from the messenger sent by Carlo. It was a goodly 
sight to see, for the nerves of all had received a severe 
strain. One of the first to arrive upon the scene was 
a local doctor, whose experience in disasters of the 
kind had, unfortunately, been great He commended 
the course of treatment that had been pursued, but 
urged the immediate removal of the sufferers to the 
nearest town, namely Airolo, which in the sledges 
that were approaching could very soon be effected. 
While he was attending to Count Bernstoff and Alec, 
there was a shout heard from below, and the news 
soon spread that Carlo had found the buried driver. 
He had been thrown some distance beyond the horse 
and sledge, and had found himself in a comparatively 


An Avalanche. 


255 


large space, where he felt confident he could breathe 
for some time, and as his companions must be aware 
of the disaster, he did not doubt that he would be 
rescued. He was bruised and battered, but had no 
bones broken ; and with that philosophy which comes 
to men who are inured to danger, he had quietly 
determined to make the best of circumstances till help 
came. Finding that it would be useless for him to 
attempt to extricate himself, he carefully made him- 
self up in the most comfortable position he could, and 
waited the rescue. As soon as the snow was rolled 
away from the place of his concealment, his cheery 
voice was heard, — 

“ I’m all right, mates ; how are the others ? and 
how’s Boboli } ” (the horse). 

It was a relief for the explorers to indulge in a 
shout of laughter, as they caught sight of the man 
they had almost given up as dead coolly trying to 
light his cigarette. 

The journey to Airolo was made as rapidly as 
possible ; all preparations had been made at the 
principal hotel for the reception of the distinguished 
visitors; and as soon as could be, Count Bemstoff 
and Alec were placed in their beds. But the doctor 
was with them for a long time, and appeared evi- 
dently very anxious. 

“ The gentleman will do very well,” he said, “ but 
I am not so sure about the lad. Leave him to 
me, however, and I will do all I can ; but he must 


256 Thrown on the World. 

be kept perfectly quiet. While there’s life there’s 
hope.” 

Poor Mr. Cheriton hardly knew whether he was on 
his head or his heels. He urged the boys to eat and 
drink and refresh themselves, but the excitement and 
fatigue and anxiety had so upset him that he could 
do nothing for them or himself either. 

“ Oh, we’re all right, Mr. Cheriton,” said Ray ; “ but 
you look as if you were turning into stone or snow. 
Bravo ! here comes some hot coffee. There’s nothing 
like coffee in times like these ; ” and he poured out for 
the company. 

After a change of garments, — for Bertie especially 
was saturated with the melted snow, — there was no- 
thing to do but to wait the issue of events. As they 
waited, they heard the sound of the church bell calling 
to prayers. 

“ Hadn’t we better go } ” said Ray. 

That was all, but Mr. Cheriton was pleased to hear 
it. Silently they took up their hats, and walked into 
the village church. It was nothing to them that it 
was a Roman Catholic church, and that they were 
Protestants; it was a place where prayer was wont 
to be made — a place where many anxious hearts had 
gone to find rest and comfort — a place where, amid 
the dangers of that neighbourhood, many a prayer 
had been put up for protection and guidance, and 
many a thanksgiving had been sung for lives pre- 
served and evils averted. As they knelt there and 


An Avalanche. 


257 

prayed for those whose lives seemed to be hanging in 
the balance, and as they gave thanks to God for His 
merciful goodness to themselves, there came to them 
that feeling of rest and calm which seems to be God’s 
answer to such prayer, and His acceptance of such 
praise. 

Mr. Cheriton did not care to talk much about reli- 
gion, but he loved to know it was a real thing to 
himself and his companions. So, when they came 
out of the church, he did not seek to “ improve the 
occasion,” as many would have done, but he shook 
hands warmly with each of the boys, and they all felt 
that heart was speaking to heart in a common faith. 

Many days passed before Alec was well enough to 
sit up in bed, and even then he was not allowed to 
see any one save the sisters of mercy who attended 
him, and the doctor. Count Bernstoff, in the mean- 
time, had completely recovered, but his anxiety for 
his protlgl was so extreme that Mr. Cheriton had 
not the heart to leave him, nor would the boys hear 
of moving southwards until they were assured of the 
complete recovery of their friend. 

There is nothing like the sorrow of life to ripen 
friendship, and in those days of anxiety and suspense 
there had grown up amongst that little party a friend- 
ship which would never be destroyed. In that time, 
when death seemed hovering around them, impressions 
were made on their hearts which were never to be 
effaced ; and in the season of convalescence, when 


258 Thrown on the World, 

the dark clouds drifted away, and there came light 
like the clear shining after rain, they found sources 
of strength and happiness which were pleasant and 
helpful memories in long after-years. 

Count BernstofF had not been idle during his stay 
in Airolo ; he had placed himself in communication 
with the chiefs of the police in Italy and in Switzer- 
land, with a view to unravelling the mystery of the 
disappearance of Michelof, and neither expense nor 
trouble was spared in the investigation. 

A few days before Count Bernstoff was told by the 
doctor that the time had come when his protigi was 
strong enough to continue his journey southwards, 
he received a note from one of his agents to the 
following effect : — 

" I have found your man. He is an inmate of a 
lunatic 2isylum, where he was left by his companion, 
who could continue with him no longer. As far as 
can be ascertained at present, he had been hounded 
from one country to another, and, deserted by his 
friends, was flying for his life when the accident 
occurred on the Alps. The excitement of the horrors 
of that night — you who know something of the Alps 
will appreciate what they were — following on a long 
period of intense mental and physical strain, over- 
turned his reason, which he has not since regained. 
It is possible he may recover, but not for some time. 
There is no fear whatever of his escape.” 

Ray and Bertie were intensely interested in the 


An Avalanche. 


259 


story of Michelof, and begged the Count that he 
would let them know what the sequel to the story 
should be. 

It was out of their ken then ; but what the sequel 
to the story of Michelof was to be, was a question 
which would affect all their after-life. 




ROME AND NAPLES. 


“ I am in Rome ! Oft as the morning ray 
Visits these eyes, waking at once, I cry, 

‘ Whence this excess of joy ? What has befallen me ? 
And from within a thrilling voice replies, 

‘Thou art in Rome 1 ’ ” 

Rogers — Italy, 


“ See Naples and die.” 

(**Vedi Napoli e poi moril") 

Italian Proverb. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


ROME AND NAPLES. 



URING the period that Ray and Bertie were 


away, nothing important happened at Congo 
Lodge. The time of Mr. and Mrs. Birtles might 
be summed up in saying that it was chiefly spent 
in waiting for letters from the boys, gloating over 
them when received, and answering them at leisure. 

“ I never did read such letters in my life,” said 
Mr. Birtles, rubbing his spectacles, which somehow 
or other always seemed to get a little misty when 
he was reading letters from his boys — “so full of 
affection, and so graphic in their details. I think 
they will be quite worth publishing some day ; don’t 
you, my dear ? ” 

“ I’m afraid people who did not know those boys 
would hardly believe them or understand them. I 
don’t know how it is, but they always seem to come 
in the way of adventure, or adventure comes in their 
way. But Bertie is such a character, he always seems 
to be getting in and out of scrapes. Dear boys, I 
do hope Mr. Cheriton is careful enough with them. 
I don’t like this Alp business.” 


264 Thrown on the World. 

“ Not like it ? I think it’s perfection. It is carry- 
ing out my instructions to the letter. If Mr. Cheriton 
had arranged for that avalanche to fall, it couldn’t 
have been better. Think what experience the dear 
boys have gained, and the valuable friendships they 
have made ! ” 

“ Barney, I never thought you were a cruel man be- 
fore. You think only of those boys, and don’t seem 
to care a bit about the sufferings of that poor young 
prince and Count Bernstoff. You wouldn’t have 
thought it was all so first-rate if it had been Ray 
and Bertie’s sledge that had gone over.” 

“ I don’t know about that. My theory is, that ex- 
perience is the best educator, and people are better 
for knowing what pain and suffering are.” 

“ Fiddlesticks ! ” said Mrs. Birtles. “ I say that if 
the accident had happened to them, your theories 
would have vanished in five minutes.” 

“ Well, my dear, you know I never argue. At the 
same time I maintain that all these varied experiences 
and adventures are widening their knowledge and 
will be invaluable to them. We cannot be thankful 
enough that they are under the care of such a man 
as Cheriton ; and it is most gratifying to see how 
attached they have become to him. By the bye, my 
dear, I think I can put a good bit of business in Mr. 
Cheriton’s way, if he has the nous to work it success- 
fully.” 

“ I think he has got quite as much to do as he can 


265 


Rome and Naples* 

manage, what with caves and avalanches and Russian 
princes and a couple of lively boys. Besides, what 
does Mr. Cheriton know of tea ? ” 

“ Know of tea } why, he knows more than one in 
a thousand ; he knows when he has got a good cup 
before him, and a man who has educated himself up 
to that is capable of better things. But it isn’t with 
regard to tea that I want him to do business. I want 
him to get hold of a gentleman who is a member of 
the Greek Government, and influence him, if possible, 
to bring in a measure which will greatly facilitate the 
trade of that country and our own. It is a delicate 
bit of business ; but if it is managed well, it will be a 
great benefit to many, and it ought to put a clear 
;^500 in Mr. Cheriton’s pocket I have asked his 
mother and sister to come up this evening, and we 
will go into the matter then, and they will be better 
able to explain it all to him than I shall. You see, 
this will be a good thing for the boys, too. Of course 
they will go to Athens, and they may just as well take 
a run among the Grecian Isles, and see where the 
currants grow, and all that sort of thing; and I believe 
the place where the gentleman has his estates is in 
some remote part of Greece, where it will be a novelty 
for them to see how people live ; and I dare say they 
will find it just as pleasant to be associated in a bit 
of business as not — in fact, it is likely they will be of 
great assistance to Cheriton.^’ 

The last letter Mr. Cheriton received from home 
18 


266 


Thrown on the World. 


while he was staying at Airolo was the one containing 
his full instructions concerning this “ bit of business ” 
It interested him mightily, and tickled his own fancy 
no less than the boys, that he, Eustace Cheriton, who 
had been considered too unbusiness-like to undertake 
the purchase of his own collars and socks, should be 
entrusted with a commission which was to influence 
the trade of two countries. When he came to that 
portion of the letter which intimated that, if he were 
successful in his efforts, the “honorarium” would be 
not less than ;£^ 500 , he was, to use the expressive 
language of Bertie, “knocked into a cocked hat.” 
The avalanche had startled him, but not more so 
than this letter. Good luck had so poured in upon 
him of late, that he began to fear something dreadful 
would happen, and that he would wake up some fine 
morning to find that it was all a dream. His instruc- 
tions, however, were explicit in the extreme, and he 
saw no reason why, if he could only keep his head on, 
he should not be able to carry them out successfully. 

Ray and Bertie congratulated him very heartily, and 
both promised to give him all the help and support 
in their power. 

By this time Alec was restored almost to his usual 
state of health, and there was no reason why any 
longer time should be spent in Airolo. So, one fine 
morning, almost all the inhabitants of the little moun- 
tain town turned out to wave their farewells to the 
lordly travellers, who had scattered more good money 


Rome and Naples. 267 

in their midst than had fallen to their lot for many a 
long, dull season. Conspicuous among the assembly 
were the doctor, the sisters of mercy, the priests, and 
the hotel keeper, all of whom had special reason to 
be thankful that they were residing near to the scene 
of the accident. 

A few days after this, when the train stopped at 
Florence, the separation came. 

“ It must not be for very long. I shall write to you 
often,” said Alec ; “ and if you don’t come to Russia, 
I shall be obliged to come to England to see you. 
But perhaps we may meet again in Italy on your 
return ; I do hope so, for I have never been so happy 
in my life as since we have been together. I shall 
never forget it as long as I live.” 

The farewell between Count Bernstoff and Mr. 
Cheriton was no less cordial than that of the boys, 
and a compact was entered into that they would all 
meet again for certain in Russia at no very distant 
date, if it could by any means be arranged. Then 
the train moved off, and handkerchiefs were flying 
until the station was lost to view. 

“ I wonder we could ever have called Count Bern- 
stoff Mr. Starch-and-buckram,” said Ray ; “ he is as 
kind and genial as a man can be.” 

“ He has melted under our sunshine,” said Bertie, 
“and I hope, for Alec’s sake, he won’t stiffen up 
again,” 

“Count Bernstoff is like everybody else in this 


268 


Thrown on the World, 


respect,” said Mr. Cheriton ; “ he needs to be thorough- 
ly known to see all the good there is in him. I think 
we may as well make it a rule, not to let our judg- 
ments of people be severe till we know of what stuff 
they are made. The outer self of most men is only a 
mask which hides from common view a better and 
more beautiful self.” 

It was some time before the boys resumed all their 
accustomed gaiety ; they had become sincerely at- 
tached to Alec, who, in long, confidential chats, such 
as are only known to boys, had told them the sto.y 
of his life, and of his hopes and fears in the future. 
Ray and Bertie had come to the conclusion that their 
lot was happier than the lot of princes, and that they 
would never envy them again ; they had decided that 
it was better to be the nephews of a kind, loving man 
than the sons of an ambitious and unsympathetic one ; 
and while they felt very thankful for their own happy 
lives, they felt very sorry for their friend, who, with 
all the wealth and influence and power within his 
reach, had not had half the joy of life that had fallen 
to them. 

It would take a whole book to tell of all that Ray 
and Bertie did and saw in Rome. Every day, and 
every hour of each day, revealed to them some new 
wonder in art or architecture, in life or manners, 
or in church ceremonies. Mr. Cheriton was at home 
in every nook and corner of the Eternal City, and, as 
Bertie said, “ was as true as a cyclopaedia, and a great 


Rome and Naples^ 


269 


deal pleasanter.” They went to work systematically, 
and saw everything that was to be seen : St. Peter’s, 
and all the churches ; the Forum, and all the ruins ; 
the Palatine, and all the seven hills ; the Vatican 
and all the galleries and museums. They wandered, 
in the Coliseum by daylight and by moonlight and 
by Bengal-light ; they heard the great choral services 
in the churches ; they went through all the chief 
studios ; they explored the catacombs and the 
Appian Way ; they trod in the footsteps of apostles 
and martyrs, of kings and emperors, of senators and 
orators ; they examined the relics and curiosities of 
the church treasuries ; and, in short, they did every 
thing that it was possible to do to acquaint them- 
selves fully with all that appertains to the most 
wonderful city in the world. 

As we have said before, this is not a geographical 
book merely, and therefore it is not any part of our 
plan to give a description of Rome. Strange to say, 
Ray and Bertie spent some weeks in Rome without 
meeting with any stirring adventure, and, stranger 
still, they did not get into any scrapes. Once or 
twice, however, they stood a very narrow chance of 
doing so. 

In the church of St. Peter’s there is, as everybody 
knows, a celebrated bronze statue of St. Peter. 
Antiquarians assert that it is really a statue of 
Jupiter, but has been made to do duty for centuries 
as a statue of St. Peter. Every one who enters the 


270 


Thrown on the World. 


church is supposed to kiss the foot of the statue, and 
this has been done by so many generations of wor- 
shippers that it has been kissed out of shape. Dean 
Swift made a joke about this statue, saying that the 
only difference between the ancient and the modern 
worship was that one was the worship of Jupiter and 
the other the worship of Jew Peter ! Many a time 
the boys had watched the devotees, pressing their lips 
in very fervid kisses on the misshapen foot of the 
bronze apostle, and they could not understand it, not 
being Catholics. One day they watched the process 
with more than usual interest, and with the most 
painful efforts to keep in their laughter, for every 
devotee remained much longer than usual in the act 
of kissing, and appeared to withdraw himself from the 
act with difficulty, and then retired to some corner 
to violently rub his mouth. By-and-by there was a 
great stir in the church, for it was found that sacri- 
lege had been committed, some evil-disposed person 
having fastened a large piece of cobbler’s wax on the 
apostle’s toe ! Of course, whoever performed such a 
practical joke as that was very irreverent, and his 
conduct was inexcusable, and it never occurred to Mr. 
Cheriton to accuse Bertie of the act. Let us hope, 
therefore, that it was not he ; for whatever the faith of 
another may be, it is not for those who differ to hold 
it up to ridicule, even in fun. 

It is not to be supposed that two boys with a great 
tendency to playing pranks could be in Rome for 


Rome and Naples. 


271 


iveeks without finding plenty of opportunity for 
doing so, but we must not linger to tell of these 
incidents. Just one, perhaps, will serve as an illus- 
tration. 

One day they were making an exploration in some 
catacombs, for Mr. Cheriton seemed to have a passion, 
as we have said, for diving into the bowels of the 
earth. They had been down once or twice before, 
and the novelty and solemnity of being in the place 
where bones of early Christians had rested on shelves 
for centuries, until they had crumbled into dust, had 
worn away. But Mr. Cheriton returned each time 
with a new interest, and would have spent weeks there, 
if he had only his own tastes to consult, in deciphering 
and copying the inscriptions. In a brown study, 
wrapped in contemplation, he stood for a long time, 
puzzling his brains over certain mysterious signs 
scratched upon a wall. As a matter of fact, Bertie 
had drawn them on the occasion of his last visit, 
and had purposely led his tutor to the spot, hoping 
that they would engage his attention. Perhaps Mr. 
Cheriton saw that they were recent marks ; perhaps 
he was only cogitating on the vanity of all earthly 
things that the vain work of a few moments should 
live side by side with the last earnest words of 
martyrs ; suffice it that, whatever he was thinking 
about, his mind went off on absence without leave. 

“ He’s off,” whispered Bertie ; “so am I ; ” and 
the young monkey crept away for about a dozen 


272 


Thrown on the World. 


yards. Then he took off his jacket, turned up his 
shirt-sleeve to the elbow, rubbed his arm with a little 
powdered chalk, and jumped up on to one of the 
upper shelves, where he lay quietly for a minute or 
two, until Mr. Cheriton moved mechanically along to 
the spot, looking out for inscriptions. He stood still 
exactly opposite the place where Bertie lay concealed, 
and beside him stood the old guide with a lantern. 

Then from out the tomb-ledge above them came a 
white naked arm ! Mr. Cheriton jumped as if he 
had been shot out of a catapult, and the old guide 
dropped his lantern, — which went out, — and called 
upon all the saints and angels to defend him. Bertie 
got down in a moment, put on his jacket, and in 
the darkness his voice was heard close beside Mr. 
Cheriton, asking innocently what was the matter. 

When the lamp was lighted, the state of Bertie’s 
clothes instantly betrayed him, and then that old 
Italian heaped upon him such maledictions as only 
an Italian, fluent in his native tongue, knows how to 
utter. It was well for Bertie they did not come true, 
or all the tortures of all the martyrs would have been 
child’s play in comparison. 

It was towards the end of April when the travellers 
arrived in Naples. The first thing they did, after 
depositing their baggage in the hotel, was to roam 
through the gardens of the Villa Reale, where the 
band was playing; to pass along the Chiaja, where 


Rome and Naples. 273 

all the fashion and beauty of Naples was assembled ; 
to mingle with the crowds in the Toledo and the Via 
Roma ; and then to pass from scenes of beauty and 
luxury and gaiety into streets of the most horrible 
filth and squalor, such as they had never seen before. 

“ This place must be very like Ceylon,” said Bertie, 
“ if the description of the poet be true, for 

‘ Every prospect pleases. 

And only man is vile.’ ” 

“ Before we attempt to do anything in detail,” said 
Mr. Cheriton, “ what do you say to ascend at once 
to the Castel Sant’ Elmo, where we can see all the 
city and all the environs at a glance "i ” 

The boys agreed that nothing could be better, and 
they commenced the ascent of the seven hundred 
steps, that lead past dwellings which are a disgrace to 
any civilized city, to the commanding eminence. 

The day was oppressively hot — not a breath of air 
was stirring, not an inch of cloud was in the bright 
blue sky. For many days the weather had been like 
this, and for many nights and days the anxious eyes 
of the inhabitants had been directed towards that 
pillar of cloud by day and pillar of fire by night that 
told them Vesuvius was in a troubled state, and an 
eruption might take place at any hour. 

“Yes, sir,” said one of the old commissionnaires, 
who met them at the entrance to the ramparts ; 
“ it looks terrible threatening, and it feels terrible 
threatening. But it’s as likely as not it will pass 


574 


Thrown on the World, 


away. I’ve lived about here these seventy years, 
and all the worst eruptions have always come of 
a sudden, and those that have been watched and 
waited for haven’t been much. But come when it 
may, it always seems sudden. It’s all very well for 
the gentlefolk to come flocking in to see it, as if it 
were a firework display at a festival ; but I tell you, 
sir, we who’ve lived here all our lives, and know what 
it’s like, don’t seem to dare to think about it I tell 
you, sir, it’s a real terrible thing, is an eruption, when 
it does come.” 

“But you get used to it, I suppose,” said Ray, 
who took rather the tourist view of the matter, and 
wished, as did Bertie, above all things, that if an 
eruption was to take place, it might do so while they 
were in Naples. 

“ No, sir, we don’t. Sailors get used to storms, 
and firemen get used to fires, and soldiers get used 
to war, but nobody gets used to volcanoes and earth- 
quakes. But there, let’s talk about something else ; 
sailors and soldiers and firemen like to talk and 
think about storms and wars and fires, but Neapoli- 
tans never think or talk about eruptions and earth- 
quakes. We live on, and try to take no notice.” 

The view, when they reached the summit, fairly 
took away their breath. Then they understood the 
saying, “ See Naples and die.” At their feet lay the 
city with its splendid buildings and its wonderful 
colours on blinds and walls — a strange effect of 


275 


Rome and Naples. 

thousands of houses without gardens, and some of 
the streets looking as if a rift had been made by 
lightning through the solid mass of buildings. Be- 
fore them was the bay with its intensely bright blue 
water, looking like a sea of sapphire sparkling in the 
sunshine ; to the right were the Bay of Pozzuoli, — 
where St. Paul landed, — the promontories of Posilipo 
and Misenum, the islands of Nisida, Procida, and 
Ischia, the craters of Solfatara and Astroni, and the 
classic regions of Baiae and Cumae. To their left lay 
the island of Capri ; the graceful sweep of the bay 
with its picturesque shipping by the quay of Santa 
Lucia, its long reach of houses forming the crowded 
suburb from Portici to Torre del Annunziata, by 
Resina and Torre del Greco, and behind these the 
green slopes dotted with little villages nestling under 
the shadow of the burning mountain, from whose 
summit a pillar of smoke arose and spread itself into 
space, no pulsation of air moving it. From where 
they stood they could see the spot where once 
stood Herculaneum, and the mounds which indicate 
the site of the long-buried Pompeii, and everywhere 
the places where broad lava-streams had flowed and 
seamed the landscape. 

“ Now,” said Mr. Cheriton, after he had taken in 
pretty fully the position, “ we can see what Naples is 
like, and what this land of fire and this burning 
mountain really are. To our right is Solfatara, where 
the crust of the earth which covers over the subter- 


276 


Thrown on the World, 


ranean fires is so thin that the ground yields to a 
man’s tread, and the poisonous gases escape through 
the cracks ; below us, where Naples stands, the crust 
is happily thicker, although sometimes the city throbs 
with the movement of the pent-up fires ; and there is 
Vesuvius, the great safety-valve — a great destroyer, 
but still a safety-valve.” 

“ I don’t understand it,” said Ray ; “ I wish you 
could make it plain to us, Mr. Cheriton.” 

“ I cannot in a few words, but we will take up the 
subject for study. For the present think of just one 
or two points. Terrible as volcanoes and earth- 
quakes are, they are unavoidable and necessary. 
Everywhere, on every coast in all the world, the 
sea is warring against the land, and carrying part 
of it away ; every river in the world is warring 
against the land, and carrying it away. Think of 
one river, the Irawaddy, which sweeps off from Bur- 
mah sixty-two cubic feet of earth in every second 
of time, and there are 86,400 seconds in every day, 
and 365 days in every year ; and think of the great 
beds of chalk that have been swept away from Kent. 
Well, this destruction must be followed by renova- 
tion, or the world would be swept away, and this is 
effected by earthquakes and volcanoes. By this 
means, in 1822, on the coast line of Chili, 10,000 
square miles of country were estimated to have 
been upheaved. So works the law of compensation, 
and it works in many other ways as well. The 


Rome and Naples. 277 

richness of volcanic soil and the fertilizing quality 
of the ashes thrown out are extraordinary. There, on 
the slopes of Vesuvius, the vineyards are in perfec- 
tion, and there we shall see the amazing sight of a 
triple crop growing at once on the same soil — a vine- 
yard, an orchard, and a cornfield all in one.” 

It was getting towards evening, and it was time 
to descend. 

“ To be continued in our next,” said Bertie, as 
they rose to go. “ I vote that we go to see every- 
thing that illustrates these wonderful phenomena ; 
and if it should please Vesuvius to erupt while we 
are here, so much the better, if we can only witness 
it at a respectful distance.” 

After dinner that evening the gay world of Naples 
was on promenade, looking through opera-glasses at 
the angry red fire on the mountain, and speculating 
whether or not they would be gratified by witness- 
ing a spectacle which every one said was unique 
in its grandeur. But that night passed, and many 
nights passed, and Vesuvius gave no fresh signs of 
anger, and it became the general opinion that the 
fears expressed were only a scare, and that nothing 
was going to happen. And in that opinion Mr. 
Cheriton and the boys had their share. 



THE BURNING MOUNTAIN 


** I have seen tempests when the scolding winds 
Have rived the knotty oaks ; and I have seen 
The ambitious ocean swell, and rage, and foam. 

To be exalted with the threat’ning clouds ; 

But never till to-night, never till now, 

Did I go through a tempest dropping fire.’ 

Shakspeare — Julius Ceesar, Act i.. Sc. 3. 


$ 


CHAPTER XVII. 


THE BURNING MOUNTAIN. 

* I 'HE visit to Naples was nearly at an end, and all 
arrangements were made for a cruise among 
the isles of Greece. But still one or two days re- 
mained, and the question was how to spend them to 
the best advantage. Hardly anything in the course 
of their travels had impressed and delighted them so 
much as their visit to the ruins of Pompeii, and they 
were all agreed that they could not do better than 
spend one more long day in its Forum and baths, 
its theatres and schools, its temples of worship, 
and its thousand and one nooks and corners of in- 
terest. Ernesto, a valet de place of a better stamp 
than the majority who molest travellers, should drive 
them in his pair-horse carriage, and amuse them with 
his talk about men and things as they went along. 

The distance from Naples to Pompeii is fourteen 
miles, and the road leads past busy quays and 
macaroni manufactories to Portici, and thence to 
Resina, built upon the very lava-stream which over- 
whelmed Herculaneum in A.D. 79. Both of these 
towns, with a population of over 24,000 people 

19 a8i 


382 


Thrown on the World. 


fn the two, are at the foot of Vesuvius, and from 
Resina it is usual to make the ascent of the burn- 
ing mountain. Farther on is the town of Torre 
del Greco, with a population of over 20,000 — 
a marvellous town. It is built of lava, and built 
upon the lava-stream that in 1631 destroyed two- 
thirds of the town. Three times since then it has 
been destroyed by eruptions ; once it was rocked 
and swayed, and broken and crushed, like a toy in 
the hands of a giant ; at another time eleven open- 
ings were formed above the town, from whence a 
deluge of ashes poured on it, and at the same 
time the shore in the neighbourhood was upheaved 
to the extent of three feet, causing great destruc- 
tion to life and property. But, for all these things, 
the inhabitants appeared to be perfectly happy 
and unconcerned, going about their business and 
pleasure with light hearts, the children playing 
merrily in the streets, and over all the smoke of 
Vesuvius was pouring out its ceaseless stream, threat- 
ening a perpetual danger. 

But more curious still was it to look from these 
crowded streets that skirt the bay and form one con- 
tinuous suburb, to the labyrinth of walled enclosures 
beyond, and among them little towns and villages on 
the slopes of the mountain itself — not under Vesuvius, 
but on Vesuvius — with their little white church towers 
and their pleasant-looking cottage homes. Strangest 
of all was it to see cultivation carried on up to the very 


The Burning Mountain, 283 

edge of the crater, for every foot of soil is precious, 
and the painstaking peasant has scraped together the 
earth and the crumbling lava, and dragged up his 
heavy baskets of manure, and has formed among the 
shelves and ledges of the rock the garden that yields 
him luscious fruit, and the vine from which the 
famous wine Lacryma Christi is made. 

When our friends arrived at Pompeii, they went 
over all the ground they had traversed before, trying, 
without the assistance of a guide-book, to recall the 
names of the various houses and temples and shrines, 
in order that they might be more indelibly impressed 
upon their memories, and then they took up a 
position in a shady spot in the Forum, the central 
point of the town, to rest themselves. It was terribly 
warm that day, — not a breath of air was stirring. 
Everything was still as death ; even the lizards 
stopped creeping about and lay basking in the sun. 

“ If the weather is like this in April, what must it 
be in July ?” said Bertie. 

“ Rarely any hotter than it is now,” answered 
Ernesto, the guide, “ for it is not so close.” 

“ I wish these Roman baths were in working order ; 
I can understand how they must have been patro- 
nised in the good old days, when all these dead things 
had life.” 

“ It was either while he was in a bath, or just after 
he came out of one, that Pliny the Elder saw the 
curious cloud which shot up to a great height in the 


284 


Thrown on the World. 


form of the trunk of a pine tree, which extended 
itself at the top into a sort of branches. It was 
the commencement of that great eruption which 
destroyed this city,” said Mr. Cheriton. 

Ernesto did not seem very comfortable. Once or 
twice he had been looking at the mountain with some 
anxiety ; he was sure in his own mind, when he 
started that morning, that mischief was brewing, 
although he would rather have sacrificed his “ fares,” 
and, what was much more to him, his horses and 
his carriage, than have appeared to entertain any 
feeling of fear. 

As they sat chatting gaily upon one subject after 
another, and Mr. Cheriton from his stores brought 
forth matters of information, and Bertie and Ray, 
from their stores of animal spirits, brought forth 
matters of mirth, Ernesto noticed that the strange 
oppression was increasing, and that from the summit 
of the mountain the column of smoke was growing 
colossal, while, at the same time, it was apparent to 
all that a strange kind of yellow haze was surround- 
ing them, such as is sometimes perceived when a 
great storm is brewing. 

“ Gentlemen,” he said, “ we must not stay here any 
longer. I am sure it will be better for us to get back 
to Naples without a moment’s delay.” 

Having escaped an avalanche, none of our friends 
had any wish to be buried under a lava-stream or 
engulfed by an earthquake. For once in their lives 


(I 



Fleeing from ihe Burning Mountain. 




The Burning Mountain. 285 

it must be confessed even Ray and Bertie’s courage 
failed them ; there was something quite ghastly in 
the thought of being in Pompeii even in a great 
storm, and how much more so during an eruption ! 
Ernesto did not deem it undignified to run, hot 
though the day was, and the others made no bones 
about doing the same. They did not meet a soul in 
the ruins ; all the visitors and guards had gone. 

They made their way to the Street of the Tombs, 
where their carriage was to meet them. 

“ You had better drive quick, if you want to escape 
the storm,” said the ostler, “ or else stay here till it’s 
over.” And he looked at the mountain, as much as 
to say, “If the storm comes from that quarter, you 
had better be off as soon as you can.” 

This was clearly Ernesto’s opinion, for he started 
off at a rattling pace over the uneven pavement. 
He had been for many years a guide to the crater of 
Vesuvius, and knew perhaps as much as any unscientific 
man in Naples the moods of the mountain. Many, 
therefore, upon the road were filled with conster- 
nation when they saw him lashing his horses, and 
driving at his utmost speed, for it confirmed their 
own fears that something unusual was about to 
happen. 

Ernesto had not got farther than to the commence- 
ment of the long, straggling town of Torre del Greco, 
when there was heard a terrific explosion, followed by 
a deafening and indescribable roar. It seemed that 


286 


Thrown on the World. 


the mountain must have fallen with a crash, or that 
the end of the world had come. With the first burst 
of the explosion the horses had started and plunged, 
and would have bolted but for the strength of 
Ernesto’s arms and his new reins. They had rushed, 
however, blindly against a waggon, the wheels had 
become locked, and the horses were thrown violently 
to the ground. 

“ Get away to Naples as fast as you can. Run ! ’* 
cried Ernesto. 

Mr. Cheriton and the boys were out of the carriage 
with a spring. Their first instinct was to assist 
Ernesto with his plunging horses, but he pushed 
them aside. “ Never mind me ; look to yourselves. 
Get on to Naples.” 

They stood for a moment dazed and bewildered. 
The scene was one of horrible fascination. A dark 
cloud, like a funeral pall, hung in the sky, and 
darkened the landscape ; a great pillar of fire stood 
above the mountain, throwing its glare all around. 
The noise was deafening, so that particular sounds 
could hardly be discerned through the roar, which 
was like the booming of artillery, overhead and under- 
ground and on every hand. Everything seemed 
shaking, as each fresh explosion came from the 
mountain. The earth trembled, the broken window 
panes rattled on the pavement ; dogs were howling, 
women and children were shrieking in terror. 

The first impulse of Mr. Cheriton was to throw 


The Burning Mountain. 


287 


himself on the ground, and wait patiently for what- 
ever might happen. He felt, as all people feel in 
such circumstances, sick and giddy and thoroughly 
ill. The first thought of Ray and Bertie was to 
render assistance to those who were frantically 
crying for help ; but they felt unable to move, they 
were riveted to the spot where they stood. To 
add to the excitement, they saw that the road 
towards Naples was completely blocked, thousands 
had gathered in the streets and were trying to tear 
their way past fallen horses and scattered dibris. 
From every house the people were coming out, 
some dressed for travelling, and bearing away with 
them the treasures on which they set the greatest 
store ; some were trying to carry out their sick 
and helpless ones ; others were flying without regard 
to any one or anything except their own immediate 
safety ; some, with true Italian excitability, were 
wringing their hands and crying aloud with a half- 
hysterical cry of mingled excitement and fear ; some, 
in attitudes of supplication, were calling upon God 
and the saints to protect them and avert catas- 
trophe ; others were trying in the side streets to 
bring out their carts and carriages, eager to put 
as many miles between themselves and danger as 
quickly as possible. On the sides of the mountain 
the villagers were to be seen flying for their lives ; 
they were among showers of falling scoriae, and the 
rush of the lava torrent was upon them. It was 


288 


Thrown on the World. 


sickening to think that numbers of people might 
at that very moment be perishing ; for the first 
velocity of the lava, as it rolls down the steeps from 
the precipices above, means certain death to every 
living thing that finds itself in its way. 

“ We must try and make our escape,” shouted 
Mr. Cheriton at last ; “ if we can get through that 
side street, we may manage.” 

But Ray and Bertie were riveted to the spot 
where they stood ; the grandeur of the scene had 
overcome or paralysed their fears, and they gazed 
upon that awful mountain, belching forth death 
and destruction, with a feeling of excited interest 
which was a complete reaction to their former dread. 
There they stood gazing in wonderment. The great 
mountain was heaving and throbbing, the earth 
was trembling, the heavens were on fire ; the noise 
of thunders rolled around them, the explosions 
deafened them with their ceaseless roar, and their 
eyes ached with gazing on the brilliancy of those 
rivers of fire pouring down on their errand of death. 
It seemed evident that the stream of fire was setting 
in towards Torre del Greco, and its advance was 
watched with intense anxiety. Perhaps that time 
of suspense was as horrible as anything in the course 
of the eruption. Thousands of hearts beat wildly, 
uncertain whether their houses and homes and pro- 
perty, and perchance many valuable lives, were to 
be swept away. The advance of the lava became 


The Burning Mountain. 289 

slower; it seemed to hesitate as to the course it 
should take. 

The excitement was intense. If only the lava 
should flow towards that familiar promontory, its 
course would be checked, the destructive tide would 
be turned aside, and Torre del Greco would be saved ! 
Perhaps. But no one could tell ; for though it might 
check the course of that particular flood of lava, a 
fresh explosion and a fresh flood might come at any 
moment. 

There were studies of character to be made in 
those hours of horrible suspense and anticipation ; 
and as Mr. Cheriton and the boys grew more calm, 
as they became accustomed to the terrors around 
them, they studied the people. It is only in times 
of great peril that one sees what men and women 
are really made of ; and Mr. Cheriton thought it 
would be a good thing to watch the people and 
see how the scene affected them. 

There, on the hill-side, in dangerous proximity 
to the deadly stream, were men standing by their 
homes and their vineyards, hoping apparently against 
hope that their dwellings and their lands would 
not be swept away, and even at risk of their lives 
clinging to their po.ssessions. Others, in excitement 
which seems like madness among such impression- 
able and excitable people as the Italians, were 
flying they knew not where or whither, with only 
the things they stood up in ; others were attempt- 


290 


Thrown on the Worlds 


ing the impossible task of carrying everything away 
with them, and sinking down exhausted under their 
burdens. There were seen also troops of men 
rushing up the slope of the hill, in the very teeth 
of death as it seemed. These were the riff-raff 
of Naples and its suburbs, thieves and vagabonds 
from all parts of Southern Italy, who had heard the 
rumour that an eruption was imminent, and had 
flocked to the city to try and make a harvest out 
of the misfortunes of others, and were entering the 
dwellings of those whose fears had caused them to 
desert them, to pillage and ransack and bear away 
anything they could lay their hands' upon. The 
boys saw how utterly selfish danger made some, and 
how they looked to the safety of their own property 
and their own chances of escape, without the least 
regard to age or sex, even of those of their own 
households ; on the other hand, they could see 
instances of heroic devotion — mothers ready to sacri- 
fice everything, if they could but ensure the safety 
of their children, and children manfully struggling 
to help those who appeared to be their parents. 
They saw how every wine-shop was filled with 
swearing, wrangling people, who sought to drown 
their senses in the bowl ; and they saw, too, throngs 
of people kneeling before the shrines of neglected 
saints, and clamouring for their protection. 

And still the crowds surged in the streets ; and 
thousands were pressing on their road to Naples, 


The Burning Mountain, 291 

and still the air was rent with the cries of the 
panic - stricken people, while the mountain still 
boomed and thundered. 

Then there came a pause. The lava stream, which 
had threatened to come right down upon Torre del 
Greco, or one of the adjacent towns, had been ar- 
rested in its course, and was passing without doubt 
into a valley where it might do mischief perchance 
to others, but not to the people amongst whom our 
friends had been watching its fatal progress. 

The reaction, when the fact became known and 
established, was wonderful in the extreme. Sorrow 
was turned into joy ; a halt was made in the exodus 
of the people ; those who had clung together round 
the shrines of the saints made their way to the 
public-houses ; the thieves and vagabonds made 
a dash at anything they could seize, rather than 
wait to examine what was most valuable and port- 
able ; and the vvaverers, who had stood on the 
thresholds of their dwellings, now went back to 
them to get a meal. 

There was one redeeming side to the picture 
which our friends were pleased to note. A proces- 
sion came along the now much less crowded street, 
with a band of white-robed priests at the head 
bearing a crucifix, and next to them a choir of 
boys, upon whom followed closely a band of about 
forty or fifty women and girls, all clothed in white 
dresses and wearing their hair loosely falling down 


292 


Thrown on the World, 


their backs. As they walked towards the church, 
they all sang a hymn of thanksgiving to Him who 
had said to the lava stream, “ Hitherto shalt thou 
come and here shall thy proud waves be stayed.” 
Old and young, rich and poor, the sober and the 
intoxicated, all knelt in the street as the procession 
passed, and many followed it to enter into the church. 

It was night-time before Mr. Cheriton and the boys 
reached Naples ; and a pretty figure they cut Ever 
since the eruption commenced there had fallen a cease- 
less rain of ashes, which lay some inches deep on the 
ground, and which had filled eyes and nose and 
mouth and lungs. The night was not to bring them 
rest, however, for a rumour had gone forth that a 
terrible earthquake was pending, and the fears of the 
night were not less than those of the day. All Naples 
slept, or tried to sleep, in the open air that night ; 
some in carriages and carts, some in boats, some 
wrapped up merely in shawls and blankets, but all as 
far away from buildings and trees as they could get. 

The earthquake, however, did not come ; but there 
were terrors enough to keep all the city astir through 
that night. Above the burning mountain there stood 
a mass of cloud, which reflected the fires beneath as in 
a mirror ; the sides of the mountain were covered with 
the fiery lava stream, and wreaths of white smoke were 
ascending from a hundred different places; reports 
were brought into the city of terrible damage and loss 
of life, and it added greatly to the solemnity of that 


293 


The Burning Mountain, 

sight to think that it was the funeral pyre of happy 
homesteads and smiling fields of cultivation. As the 
morning dawned, and the early streaks of light caught 
the black clouds and gilded them with their roseate 
hues, the effect was unearthly in its splendour; but 
the very beauty of the scene added to the excitement 
of the watchers, for with the return of day returned 
the stifling heat and the thick yellow haze. Then 
there broke over the city such a storm as can only 
be seen in earthquake countries. The heavens were 
darkened, the air grew stifling, and there came such 
a crash and awful rumbling as to make every one 
look in terror towards the mountain, thinking 
that it might have toppled over. But it was only 
thunder — such thunder, however, as is happily rarely 
heard — and then between the watchers and the moun- 
tain the lightning flashed and darted with dazzling 
brilliancy. 

For two or three days the eruption continued, and 
as long as it did so there wzis sustained excitement. 
Thousands of people crowded into the city to see the 
strange sight ; and at all times of the day the railway 
station was the scene of pathetic interest, many of the 
inhabitants who were not possessed of iron nerves, 
were struggling to get away from the place which was 
so full of terror to them and so destructive to health. 

It was difficult for our friends to believe that it was 
Naples— the bright and beautiful Naples — in which 
they were dwelling. It was dull, dirty, and sad; the 


294 


Thrown on the World. 


people, once so gay, looked jaded and anxious ; the 
buildings, which were wont to glisten in the cloudless 
sunshine, were hung with the drapery of mourning, 
cast over them by the cloud of dust and ashes ; the 
view out at sea of that exquisite bay which is the 
glory of Italy was obscured by the dense clouds of 
smoke that hung over the waters, and everything 
everywhere wore an appearance of gloom. And 
during these days constant storms were raging, and 
everywhere, as Mr. Cheriton said, they were com- 
passed about with the mightiness of the power of 
Him who “ hath His way in the whirlwind and the 
storm, and the clouds are the dust of His feet, before 
whom the mountains quake and the hills melt, and 
the earth is burned at His presence.” 

The first day that it was safe to do so, a carriage 
was hired, and our friends drove out to see the havoc 
that had been wrought. The scene was one of inde- 
scribable ruin ; two large villages, with all the fruitful 
fields and lands adjoining, had been destroyed ; one 
vast smouldering field remained, overrun with lava 
and strewn with ashes, while broken buildings stood 
here and there in solitary desolation. Only a few 
people were to be seen wandering among the ruins, 
and they were principally those who came to weep 
over homes and property, the labour of years of 
self-denial and toil, ruthlessly swept away, and co- 
vered with lava from fifteen to twenty feet in depth, 
and incapable, at least in their time, of cultivation. 


The Burning Mountain. 295 

" I’m glad we’ve seen all this,” said Ray, “ for it 
opens our eyes to strange things that are going on in 
the world, and we who live in such easy circumstances 
need to be reminded of those who live all their lives 
in the fear of events like these.” 

“ Yes, but what’s the good of being reminded if we 
don’t do something practical to help the poor wretches 
who are suffering. Ray, I vote that you and I go 
and hunt out some awfully bad cases, and give them 
some tips to keep them out of present want.” 

The suggestion was approved, and for some days 
the boys worked hard at their mission of mercy. 
Moreover, they wrote to their friend Alec, and told 
him what they were doing, and he sent back a hand- 
some contribution as a thank-offering, as he said, for 
his own recovery. 

There was a passage in Alec’s letter which in- 
terested, while at the same time it disappointed 
them. 

“ I am dreadfully afraid we shall not meet again 
in Italy. Count Bernstoff has been made aware of 
some horrible plots which were to have been put in 
execution by the man Michelof at the time of his 
capture, and he fears that these matters will neces- 
sitate our return to Russia sooner than we expected. 
It was a merciful thing for my country that he did 
not escape the terrors of that night. We hear that 
Michelof shows every probability of recovering, and 
if so he may plot again. It would have been better 


296 


Thrown on the World* 


for him and for us if he had remained in his present 
condition. In any case I will write before I go ; and 
in any case we must meet again soon in Russia. 
You can persuade Mr. Cheriton that it ought to form 
part of your grand tour,” 


CAPTURED. 


“ A prison is a house of care, 

A place where none can thrive, 

A touchstone true to try a friend, 

A grave for men alive. 

Sometimes a place of right. 

Sometimes a place of wrong. 

Sometimes a place of rogues and thieves 
And honest men among.” 

Inscription on old Prison of Edinburgh. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


CAPTURED, 

M r, CHERITON had not been more jubilant at 
any stage of his wanderings than he was on 
that morning when he stood with Ray and Bertie on 
the deck of the steamer, and made out familiar objects 
as they neared Athens. A lost part of his life seemed 
to come back to him ; memories of school days and 
school stories came thick upon him ; he even went so 
far as to sing snatches of Hellenic song, and spout 
odes to the Hellenic gods. He had often dreamed of 
Athens, and seen it in the visions of the night, and 
now he could see the landmarks of the city of which 
Pericles said, “ You inhabit a city, O men of Athens, 
which has naught to envy of any other in the 
universe.” 

Ray and Bertie had received a modern rather than 
a classical education, and did not share Mr. Cheriton’s 
rapture from his standpoint, but they were pleased to 
see him so elated, and Riiy said, — 

“ If you can only talk like this to the Greek senator, 
Mr. Cheriton, you will be able to carry your bill, and 
anything else you please.” 


300 


Thrown on the World, 


“ Yes, ;^5oo,’' added Bertie. 

That five hundred pounds had become a joke among 
them ; for to Mr. Cheriton it seemed a sum such as 
Croesus alone could possess ; while the boys, who knew 
something of their uncle’s wealth, looked upon it as a 
very small sum indeed for negotiating a business that 
should involve acts of legislation, and affect the trade 
of two countries. 

But even the ;^500 sank into insignificance in com- 
parison with the joy of approaching Athens. As they 
neared the Piraeus, the port for the city, they could 
see Fames and Hymettus ; the hill of the Museum, 
Lycabettus, and, more than all, the Acropolis. 

Arrived at the port, they jumped into a carriage, 
regardless of a Babel of tongues touting for their 
patronage in other ways, and drove along the dusty 
road which once was protected by the Long Walls 
built by Pericles and Themistocles. 

Soon they were in the midst of many wonders, not 
the least of which was the crowd in the streets, and 
the curious costumes in the crowd. There were Alban- 
ians in their fustanellas, or kilted skirts of white 
linen, many having as much as sixty yards of 
material in a skirt ; Cretans and Turks ; ladies in 
Thessalian head-dresses ; and a mixed multitude, 
seemingly of all nations and kindreds, and peoples 
and tongues. The strangeness of Greek names over 
the shops, and Greek inscriptions on the monuments, 
Greek newspapers selling in the streets, and an un- 


Captured. 


301 


known tongue being spoken all around, made them 
feel “ all abroad ” more than they had hitherto done. 

They drove past the wonderful Temple of Theseus, 
built 470 B.C., yet looking as fresh as if it had only 
been put up within the recollection of living men, 
and then they pulled up at the best hotel in the 
handsome square close by the Royal Palace. 

“ Pleasure first, and business after,” said Bertie ; 
“so we will see the lions of the city first, and the 
great senator, Athanasio Caloutzis, last.” 

So they left no moment to idleness, but went out 
forthwith and began their exploration, and before 
they sat down that evening to dinner, they had seen 
the ruins of the Temple of Zeus Olympius ; had 
passed under the Gate of Hadrian, that once marked 
the boundary line between the Athens of Theseus and 
the Athens of Hadrian ; had quenched their thirst 
in the Ilissus ; and Ray and Bertie had run a race 
round the Stadium, where the Olympic and Isthmian 
races were run, three hundred years before the Chris- 
tian era, and Mr. Cheriton had crowned the victor 
with the green veil he carried to protect his eyes, 
the only substitute at hand for a chaplet of laurel. 
But more than this, they had sat in the stone chairs 
of the Theatre of Dionysus, while Mr. Cheriton stood 
on the very stage where Sophocles, iEschylus, and 
Aristophanes had spoken their immortal dramas, and 
recited all the lines he could remember of their works, 
to the great delight of the boys, who shouted “ Hear. 


302 


Thrown on the World, 


hear,” and “ Encore,” with enthusiasm. In exchange 
for which kindly performance, Ray and Bertie occu- 
pied the stage in the Odeum, or musical theatre of 
Herodes Atticus, and sang a duet expressive of their 
intention not to seek their dwelling-place till the 
matin hour. 

Then they climbed the hill of the Acropolis, and 
stood in the midst of such an assemblage of wonders 
in art and architecture ; of such views over sea and 
land ; of such visions of the dead past ; that it 
seemed to them a culmination of all the wonders of 
their long tour. 

The last place they visited that day was a rugged 
mass of rock, not high, with sixteen stone steps cut 
in it, leading to a square stone platform, with a 
bench of stone surrounding it on three sides. They 
had ascended the very steps that Socrates ascended, 
when he stood before the dread tribunal ; the identical 
footsteps in which St. Paul had trodden. They were 
on Mars’ Hill, — the Areopagus. 

Mr. Cheriton took from his pocket a little Testa- 
ment, and read that wonderful speech, so full of 
meaning in those early days of Christianity, and so 
equally full of meaning in these ; and as they looked 
round and saw the “temples made with hands,” in 
which the deity does not dwell ; and as they looked 
on the emblems of religions which have passed away, 
they felt thankful as they had never done before for 
the life of that tent-maker of Tarsus, and for the 


Captured. 303 

wonderful message he brought, not to Athens only, 
but to all the world in all time. 

Early the next morning Mr. Cheriton announced 
his intention of going to call at the house of Mr. 
Athanasio Caloutzis, the senator, to see if he were 
yet in Athens, and, if so, to broach the important 
subject which was entrusted to him. Ray and Bertie 
stood at the end of the street to watch the result of 
the call, knowing that if he went in to stay, the 
probability was that Mr. Caloutzis had not left ; and 
that if he did not go in, the probability was that 
they would have some pleasant days in the country, 
and see, as their uncle had hoped they might, the 
habits and customs of Greek home life. 

An old woman opened the door, but as she only 
spoke an outlandish kind of Greek, wholly unintel- 
ligible to Mr. Cheriton, he had to seek an interpreter, 
through whose kind offices he ascertained that if he 
had only called on the previous day, instead of going 
sight-seeing, he would have caught the senator at 
home, but that he left early in the afternoon, and 
was not expected back for some weeks. His friends 
were, however, in the city, who could give Mr. Cheri- 
ton full particulars as to finding his country house, 
which was more than a day’s journey away. 

What is death to one is sport to another, and Mr. 
Cheriton was greeted with a loud “ Hurrah ! ” from 
the boys, who rejoiced, not in his discomfiture, but 
in the realization of their hopes. A visit was paid 


304 Thrown on the World, 

forthwith to the house of a friend of Mr. Caloutzis^ 
who informed Mr. Cheriton that there were two 
courses open to him, — one to go overland, which he 
would not recommend, and the other by water, and 
then overland. This course was adopted, and Mr. 
Cheriton wrote to say that he would arrive by the 
next boat, which would leave in a few days. 

Merrily passed the intervening time, and on a 
bright sunshiny morning our friends bade farewell 
to 

“ Athens — shining, violet- wreathed, most happy city ! ” 

On the following day they reached the country 
estate of Mr. Caloutzis, by whom they were received 
as only a cordial, warm-hearted, and hospitable 
country gentleman knows how to receive visitors. 
They felt at once at home, and unhesitatingly ac- 
cepted the kind invitation they received to stay for 
a few days, at least, and as much longer as they 
might feel disposed. 

It was a very comfortable house, most charmingly 
situated in the midst of a large estate devoted 
principally to the growing of currants, fruit-trees, 
and vines. A great number of men and women 
servants were employed on the premises ; and it was 
to see how matters were going on, and to make 
provision for the gathering and drying of the currants 
a month or so ahead, that Mr. Caloutzis had left 
the capital for a few days. 

Everything turned out better than Ray and Bertie 


Captured. 


305 


had even dared to hope. They would not only see 
Greek home life, but they would see it under the 
most favourable circumstances ; moreover, Mr. Calout- 
zis had a son, Ajax, a boy about their own age, and 
they found him a most agreeable and well-informed 
companion, who took great pleasure in explaining 
everything to them, and also in hearing of the things 
they had done and seen in their travels, and especially 
in hearing of their life in England. Ajax Caloutzis 
was the light of his father’s eyes, being an only child ; 
and he had a horse and a boat, and, in fact, every- 
thing in reason that heart could wish. 

On the second day of the visit, Ray took an 
opportunity to speak to Mr. Cheriton. 

“ I hope you are getting on favourably with your 
great trade scheme ? ” he asked. 

“Nothing could be better,” answered Mr. Cheriton ; 
“ and I fully expect that to-night, when I get a good 
long chat with Mr. Caloutzis, I shall carry my points. 
And then } ” 

“ Immortality ! ” cried Bertie. 

But if immortality were to come to Mr. Cheriton 
from the scheme, it would come in a way of which 
they little recked at that time. 

It was a lovely evening when Mr. Cheriton strolled 
with Mr. Caloutzis among the currant vines towards 
a favourite summer-house at the extremity of the 
estate. It was a charming spot, overlooking gardens 
and orchards on one side, and peeps of high moun- 


3o6 


Thrown on the World. 


tains on the other, while close at hand was a thick 
clump of trees, the oak, the ilex, and the plane, 
and below these, casting forth a delicious perfume, a 
thicket of laurel, arbutus, and myrtle. 

The two gentlemen smoked fragrant cigars, and 
discussed the scheme engaging their attention with 
considerable vigour, Mr. Cheriton, with more presence 
of mind perhaps than he had ever shown before, urging 
every argument in its favour with considerable skill. 
He was just, as he thought, gaining the victory, when 
on a sudden there sprang up from one of the out- 
buildings used for drying the currants, at a short 
distance from the house, a column of fire and smoke. 

“ Good heavens ! ” exclaimed Mr. Caloutzis, " that 
shed is on fire. Let us go at once.” 

“ Halt ! ” cried a voice, and two men sprang to 
the door of the summer-house, with their fingers 
on the triggers of their loaded revolvers. “ Move a 
step or utter a sound, and you will have this into 
you.” 

As he spoke, three or four other men, armed, and 
forbidding-looking, gathered round their leaders, and 
gave emphasis by their presence to what had been 
said. 

Mr. Caloutzis knew well, and Mr. Cheriton had 
heard, of the unsettled state of the country ; organ- 
ized bands of brigands were roaming from place 
to place, seeking to make captives ; and outlaws and 
fugitives from justice, ready to engage in any evil 


Captured. 


























Captured, 3^7 

deeds which could aid them in living well in idle- 
ness, were scattered about in all parts of the land, 
although hitherto that particular district had been 
singularly free from the invasion of such ruffians. 
Both Mr. Caloutzis and Mr. Cheriton saw at a glance 
that resistance would be useless, and worse than 
useless. 

Addressing Mr. Caloutzis, the leader of the gang 
said, — 

“You need be under no apprehension with regard 
to the fire in your currant shed. We arranged for 
the place to be burnt, and we have arranged for the 
fire to be put out. At all events, it can do no great 
mischief, as it must confine itself to that one shed. 
We did it in order to occupy the attention of your 
servants, while we ask you to accompany us — at 
once!' 

“And what if we decline?” asked Mr. Caloutzis. 

“ If you decline, these bullets will have passed 
through your heads in less than five minutes ; or, if 
these should fail, there are a dozen more ready here ; ” 
and he pointed to the weapons of his companions. 
“ The conditions are very simple : you will come with 
us to the road at the back, where horses are in readi- 
ness, and you will go where we please; but if you 
raise your voice without permission, you will raise 
it for the last time on earth. This gentleman,” he 
said, pointing to Mr. Cheriton, “ we do not want, but 
he must come too now — he may be useful.” 


Thrown on the World. 


308 

“ I — I should like to explain ” began Mr. 

Cheriton. 

But the leader silenced him, not so much, perhaps, 
with the word “ Hush ! ” but with the muzzle of his 
pistol within half a yard of his face. 

Mr. Caloutzis knew too well that it was simply 
suicide to argue or resist. The brigands of Greece, 
no less than the brigands of Italy, were men who 
were not to be trifled with ; it was a law among 
them to do what they said they would do ; and he 
was sure that with the first word of entreaty, the first 
cry for help, or the first act of resistance, would come 
his death-blow. Poor Mr. Cheriton was in the hands 
of Mr. Caloutzis, and Mr. Caloutzis was in the hands 
of the brigands. 

When, therefore, at the bidding of the leader, he 
rose to follow, the tutor perceived that there was 
nothing to do but to follow also, and silently they 
moved away. The sound of many voices came from 
the neighbourhood of the house ; the flames were 
darting up from the doomed shed, and the ruse was 
in every way successful, for not a soul belonging to 
the estate was to be seen anywhere in that part 
where the capture had been made. 

“Your friend is a foreigner,” said the leader to Mr. 
Caloutzis ; “ please explain the conditions to him, in 
a language he can understand.” This was soon done, 
and the exhortation given, that, as he valued his life, 
he should obey the conditions to the letter. 


Captured. 309 

“ Only think of my two pupils ! ” said Mr. Cheriton ; 
“ what will they do ? ” 

“ Only think of my wife and son ! ” said Mr. Ca- 
loutzis, and his voice trembled and great beads of 
perspiration stood upon his forehead. 

Some men dressed as shepherds were in charge of 
the horses ; they assisted the others to mount ; and, 
without the interchange of a word, a procession was 
formed, with the captives in the middle and half a 
dozen around them, while some of the shepherds fol- 
lowed, and some by a short cut preceded them. 

It was a dark night, and under cover of the dark- 
ness they pushed on for some miles. Then in a 
dreary and desolate place, far removed from any 
habitation, in an old water-bed or gully, with over- 
hanging rocks, a halt was called. 

“ Now, gentlemen,” said Metros, the leader of the 
band, when they had dismounted and the shepherds 
had led away the horses, while the others, making an 
ostentatious display of their daggers, pistols, swords, 
guns, and yatagans, sat round upon the loose rocks. 
“You are at liberty to speak; and if you have any 
questions to ask, I shall be happy to answer them.” 

“ Then I should like to ask,” said Mr. Caloutzis, 
“ what I have done that you have dared to submit 
me to these indignities.” 

“ I have not, nor have any of my band, the least 
ill-feeling towards you or your companion,” said 
Metros; “but you are rich and we are poor ; you are 


310 Thrown on the World. 

able to add to your riches in a variety of ways, we 
can only manage to support ourselves by drawing 
from the resources of those who are better off. If 
you submit to our conditions no harm will come to 
you, and all your wants and wishes will be respect- 
fully attended to until your ransom is paid. As 
regards this gentleman, we did not wish to have 
him with us, but we found it difficult to get at you 
without him ; we understand he is only a travelling 
tutor, and presumably not rich. We shall retain him 
for the present, as he will be companionable to you, 
but we shall not demand a ransom of any great 
sum from him.” 

Mr. Caloutzis chafed, and had difficulty in keeping 
his hands from finding their way to the throat of the 
cool villain who talked in the most civil and gentle- 
man-like manner, as if he were an equal, and as if he 
were engaged in a very respectable business. 

“ It is of the utmost importance that I should be 
in Athens in a few days, but it is of infinitely more 
importance that my wife and son should be commu- 
nicated with at once. What are your terms ? ” 

" As to your wife and son, they are in possession 
before this of a letter from me, informing them that 
you are — well, in captivity, and that this gentleman 
is with you ; and, also, that we demand the sum of 
£ 2,000 for your release, and ;^200 for the release of 
your companion. We have demanded that this sum 
be paid in six days, and on its payment, according 


Captured. 


3 ” 

to the terms dictated, you will be free. They have 
been informed that if it is not paid, in gold, by the 
time specified, your lives will answer for it, and your 
bodies will be deposited where they may be claimed, 
if it is so wished. Also, that if they utter any word 
by which the military should be sent in pursuit, or 
if any attempt at rescue be made, we shall kill you 
both upon the first intimation of their approach. 
These conditions are a law among us, and our 
existence as a band would cease if they were disre- 
garded, but they will not be disregarded. In the 
meantime we pledge ourselves to keep you in safety, 
and in as much comfort as possible (we regret we 
cannot offer you more), and immediately on payment 
of your ransom you will be free. Here, gentlemen, 
is paper and ink ; you know the conditions, perhaps 
you would wish to write to your friends, as to carry- 
ing them out, and I will have the letters promptly 
conveyed to them.” 

When Mr. Cheriton had the substance of this 
speech translated to him in French by Mr. Caloutzis, 
his spirit sank within him, and a horror of great 
darkness passed before him. Bitterly he reproached 
himself for having snapped so eagerly at this £%QO 
job,” as the boys had called it ; he had been making 
haste to be rich, and perhaps all he would get for 
his pains would be a bullet through his head. He 
felt so utterly miserable as he thought about his 
mother and sistei at home, in the event of the worst 


3ii Thrown on the World, 

coming to the worst ; of the anxiety and distress of 
the boys in any case ; of the extreme improbability 
of their being able to raise ;^200 for his ransom, and 
the futility of this unless the ransom of Mr. Caloutzis 
were paid as well ; that when he tried to write, the 
words ran into one another, and he found there was 
moisture on the paper, which had not fallen from his 
pen, but from his eyes. Nor was he reassured by 
the appearance of his companion, who no sooner 
wrote the name of his wife on the paper, than he 
became impressed with the utter impossibility of her 
raising the money, unless she consulted all her friends ; 
and if she did this, the matter would be everywhere 
known, and, if that happened, pursuit would follow 
and death would result Look at the matter in what- 
ever way he would, affairs were critical in the extreme 
and the lives of both of them were in most extreme 
peril. Mr. Caloutzis knew by report the class of men 
he had to deal with, a class which had never dared 
hitherto to invade the district in which he dwelt ; but 
he felt assured, from their having ventured, that they 
must, and inevitably would, carry out all their threats 
to the letter. A reminder from Metros that time 
was passing, and they must be moving off farther 
afield, made Mr. Caloutzis cudgel his brains, and 
work away with his pen as fast as he could ; but it 
had the opposite effect upon Mr. Cheriton, who was 
a man of a different mental mould altogether from 
his companion. He tried in vain to think, and tried 


Captured. 


313 


equally in vain to write. He scribbled a few words 
of aft'ectionate remembrance to the boys, but they 
were very incoherent, and did not include a practical 
suggestion of any kind, except to remind them that 
they had letters of credit on the bank in Athens, 
more than enough to carry them home, in case they 
had to leave his bones to whiten on a foreign shore. 

Both letters were hastily concluded, for the sum- 
mons to mount had been given. A long journey lay 
before them that night, but they arrived at a place 
far in the heart of the country, when they rested for 
some hours. Then, before morning dawned, they 
were required to change their raiment, and don 
some garments similar to those worn by the brigands, 
so that they might not court observation by their 
costume, in case they should meet with passers by. 
Finally they were taken to a retired spot, far away 
from all human habitations, where they were left in 
charge of Metros and three others, the rest of the 
band being engaged in purloining and otherwise 
obtaining the necessary food for their requirements. 
And there they were to remain until such time as 
the ransom should be paid or the penalty be exacted. 



IN PERPLEXITY. 


“ To be once in doubt, 

Is once to be resolved.” 

Shakspeare — Othello, Act iii., Sc. 3. 

“ For when two 
Join in the same adventure, one perceives 
Before the other how they ought to act ; 

While one alone, however prompt, resolves 
More tardily and with a weaker will.” 

Bryant— Iliad, Bk. x. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

IN PERPLEXITY, 

A S soon as the fire broke out in the currant- 
drying shed, it was a case of “ all hands to the 
pump.” There were large quantities of straw and 
other combustible things, of little value in them- 
selves, in the building, and they blazed up with great 
rapidity. Everybody on the estate came rushing to 
the spot, and there was a great hubbub and noise ; 
but when it was found that all efforts to save the 
building would be utterly futile, and that from its 
position it could do no serious harm to any of the 
other buildings, it was regarded as a costly bonfire, 
and nothing more. 

Ray and Bertie and Ajax had divested themselves 
of jackets and waistcoats, and had done valorous 
deeds with the water-buckets, until they found that 
the place was too hot for them, and they were 
obliged to desist. Then they stood beside Mrs. 
Caloutzis, and watched the rapid havoc that was 
made. 

“ Where can your father be ? ” said Mrs. Caloutzis. 


.117 


3 i 8 Thrown on the World. 

“I wonder he has not seen the smoke, and come 
back frightened out of his wits.” 

“ Oh, he has wandered away somewhere with Mr. 
Cheriton, I suppose.” 

” And while they are arguing about improving the 
trade of two countries,” said Bertie, “ the trade itself 
is being destroyed by fire.” 

“Nothing delights Mr. Caloutzis more than to be 
in the company of foreigners,” said Mrs. Caloutzis ; 
“ and I’m sure every hour he spends in company with 
your delightful tutor will be full of pleasure to him. 
I wish I could invent some plan to detain you all 
here for a long time ; it would be so very pleasant 
for us.” 

“ It would be awfully jolly for us,” replied Bertie. 
“You don’t happen to have any avalanches or vol- 
canoes about the neighbourhood, do you } I think 
we might find a good excuse, if there were.” 

“Yes,” put in Ajax, who had been favoured with a 
recital of their adventures. “ Don’t you think you 
could manage to fall in the water and get a cold, or 
fall in love and get a heart-ache Mother, what do 
you say if we were to invite all the Grecian beauties 
we know, and snare Mr. Cheriton into circumstances 
where the bow of Cupid would reach him ? ” 

“ Cupid would have to draw the long-bow with a 
vengeance, to persuade Mr. Cheriton that there was 
a happier lot in life than that of a bachelor with a 
mother and sister to take care of.” 


In Perplexity. 319 

“ Or to be taken care of,” suggested Bertie. “ Mr. 
Cheriton is a dear good man, but he will never marry 
anybody; if he is married at all, somebody will marry 
him.” 

” And the chances would be ten to one that on his 
wedding morning he would have forgotten that he 
had any engagement,” said Ray. “ But this is high 
treason. I said I would never make fun of Mr. 
Cheriton.” 

“I wish my husband would not forget that sup- 
per is a binding engagement, and that it has been 
ready an hour. Why, I declare it is quite late ! 
Where ever can they have got to ? ” 

“ I shouldn’t be surprised if they have gone up 
to the summer-house, and are holding a preliminary 
debate in an imaginary House of Assembly on their 
proposed bill,” said Ajax. “ Let us have a run up 
there, and carry by a majority the adjournment of 
the House.” 

They ran up there accordingly, but the summer- 
house was empty. On their return, as Mrs. Caloutzis 
had left her seat in the verandah, they went to seek 
her in the dining-room, and were distressed beyond 
measure to find her lying on the floor in an uncon- 
scious state. Quick as thought they raised her from 
the ground, and placed her on a sofa, while one 
fanned her cheeks, and another sprinkled her fore- 
head with cold water. 

“ What can have happened .? ” said Ajax. “ I will 


320 


Thrown on the World. 


send at once for a doctor. Please ring that bell. No, 
stop a minute.” 

He saw that his mother held in her hand a crum- 
pled sheet of paper. It might give some clue as to 
her sudden illness. He took it from her, and as he 
read the contents of the letter from Metros, stating 
that his father and Mr. Cheriton were captives, and 
audaciously dictating terms for their ransom, his face 
grew red with passion, and then pallid with grief. 
Happily Mrs. Caloutzis soon recovered consciousness, 
and a flood of passionate tears came to her relief. 
Meanwhile Ajax had translated the epistle to Ray 
and Bertie, who shared the distress of their friends. 
Bad news affects different people in different ways. 
Bertie was sincerely attached to Mr. Cheriton, and it 
was no lack of affection that made him receive the 
news with an irresistible desire to burst out laughing. 
He held it in to the best of his ability, but said to 
Ray, in English, — 

“ Oh, Ray, only think of poor little Cherrystones 
captured by brigands ! It’s too ludicrous. I’d give 
the price of the ransom to have a look at him.” 

But it was no joking matter. Ajax had told them 
a good deal about Greek and Italian brigandage, foi 
it had been a subject on which his imagination had 
preyed for a long time, as indeed it had upon all the 
youth of Greece ; and it was not difficult to see that 
the matter was one of extreme peril. 

Happily Ajax was old beyond his years, and was 


In Perplexity. 321 

able to be of real use in the emergency that had 
arisen. 

“ Mother, it is no use crying,” he said ; “ but we 
must work at once. There is nothing to do at 
present but to obey these diabolical wretches. If we 
set any machinery in motion for pursuit or rescue, 
we should only defeat our one object, which is to 
save father’s life and Mr. Cheriton’s. And if we do 
not raise the money and send it in time, we know 
that these fellows never break their word, and will 
carry out their horrible threats.” 

As the stern reality was placed before her, Mrs. 
Caloutzis tried to recall herself to action, but it ended 
in her merely wringing her hands and weeping, over- 
whelmed with grief and fear. 

There was one passage in the letter of Metros which 
the boys pondered over a good deal. It was this : — 

“ We shall send you full particulars in the morning 
as to when and how the ransom-money is to be paid, 
and if you value the lives we hold in keeping, you 
will not let the grass grow under your feet before 
taking action.” 

“ I think something should be done to-night,” said 
Ajax ; “and as mother does not seem as if she would 
be able to do much, I shall go at once to my uncle’s, 
and get him to come over.” 

“ You go ! at this time of night 1 ” exclaimed Mrs. 
Caloutzis, “ and leave me bereft at once of husband 
and son. No, Ajax, that shall never be.” 


322 Thrown on the Worlds 

But it was a good suggestion, for it brought Mrs. 
Caloutzis to herself, and made her strong to face the 
reality of the burden that was to be laid upon her. 
So a council of war was held, and as all were deeply 
interested in the lives at stake, it was a very earnest 
conference 

“We shall have no difficulty about raising the 
;^200 to ransom Mr. Cheriton,” said Ray ; “ and 
between ourselves I think those brigands have made 
a mistake in putting so low a price upon his head. 
He is worth a good deal more than that. The diffi- 
culty will be in obtaining the money in gold, and in 
conveying it to those rogues and vagabonds.” 

“ I have not the least idea how much money father 
may have, or how it is to be obtained ; have you, 
mother.?” asked Ajax. 

“ Your father has money enough,” she answered ; 
“ and this ransom will not ruin him. Happily for 
us, these wicked men have made a mistake again, 
and have miscalculated his worth. They demanded 
;^4,ooo from Nicholas Palamedes when they took 
him captive, although he was less able to pay a twen- 
tieth part of that sum than your father is.” 

“Yes, and do you remember how that matter was 
muddled by delay, and how the poor fellow lost both 
his ears in consequence ? All the mischief came about 
through his friends making his captivity known. 
Now I have a plan. Shall I tell you what it is .? ” 

“ God be praised for sending any plan into your 


In Perplexity. 323 

mind ! Mine is too confused and agitated to let me 
think at all.” 

“ Well, mother, nobody knows anything about this 
matter except we four. If we blaze it abroad, we 
shall have all Athens and all Greece in excitement ; 
and the military and the police will be set to work, 
and our difficulties will be increased a thousand-fold. 
But three of us are only boys, and one is a lady, and 
so we are not a good selection for carrying out all 
the arrangements that will be necessary. I propose, 
therefore, that we should take two more into our 
counsel, and all pledge ourselves by the most sacred 
promises that we will not tell any other living 
soul of what has happened until the captives are 
released.” 

“ Who are the other two ? ” asked Mrs. Caloutzis, 
who approved of the plan so far. 

“ Constantinos and my uncle.” 

Constantinos was the bailiff, a faithful servant 
and friend, who might be trusted with anything 
and everything ; and the uncle was Panagiotes, a 
younger brother of Mr. Caloutzis, and a most worthy 
and much-respected man. The two brothers were 
wealthy merchants, and as their business had taken 
them much abroad, they were both, and their families 
also, proficient in modern languages. 

Constantinos was summoned, and after a pledge 
had been extracted from him, the truth as to the 
absence of his master was told to him. 


324 Thrown on the World, 

To know what passion is, it must be seen displayed 
in a Greek. A Frenchman can give some idea of 
passion, an Italian can give a more complete idea, 
but only a Greek can illustrate it fully. The veins 
and muscles of Constantinos grew swelled and knot- 
ted ; his finger tips were bloodless from the clenching 
of his hands, and the man looked like some wild 
animal ready to spring upon its prey. Ray thought 
it prudent to move a little out of his way — he 
looked too dangerous a customer to be near. It 
was well for the brigands that none of them were 
within his reach ; he would have torn them limb 
from limb in the terrible strength of his passion. 

When he had calmed down a little, Ajax unfolded 
his scheme, which at first was very distasteful to 
Constantinos. 

“ What ! keep such villainy quiet ! Pay those 
wretches what they ask, and cover their evil deeds ! 
No, no, no. Hundreds will come to our assistance ; 
we can hound them down, and destroy every mother’s 
son of them off the face of the earth.” 

“ But before one would be touched, your master’s 
life would have been the penalty,” said Mrs. Caloutzis. 
“ You would not wish that ? ” 

“God forbid, ma’am. God forbid,” said Constan- 
tinos. “Anything rather than that.” 

“ Now,” said Ajax, “we must not waste time. This 
is what we must agree upon. We must give out 
and strictly maintain, and we can do it truthfully, that 


In Perplexity, 325 

Mr. Cheriton has come to see father on most impor- 
tant business, that they have been called away to- 
gether, but that we expect them home in a few days. 
And now how shall we let uncle know ? ” 

“ I will go at once,” said Constantines. 

“And I will go along with you,” said Ajax. 
“ There is much to explain and much to arrange, and 
we have not an hour to lose.” 

But Mrs. Caloutzis would not let Ajax go. She 
felt she could bear anything better than that, and 
she was grateful beyond expression when Ray volun- 
teered to accompany Constantines, and unfold the 
matter to “ Uncle Pan,” as he was called, 

“You understand the use of pistols?” asked Con- 
stantines. 

“ Oh, yes,” said Ray ; “ and swords too.” 

Bertie felt almost envious of his brother, when he 
saw him sally forth with a brace of pistols in his 
girdle and a stout stick in his hand, the upper part of 
which concealed a dagger ; but he felt it was better for 
him to remain and keep guard with Ajax, in case 
anything might happen during the night 

There was no sleep for any of our friends that 
night, and never was the dawn more gladly welcomed, 
for there was a great sense of terror even to the 
bravest hearts in being surrounded, as very likely 
they were, by men of such a desperate class as those 
who had ventured to carry out this almost unprece- 
dented outrage. 


326 


Thrown on the World. 


Early in the dawn, as Bertie was sniffing the fresh 
morning air and watching the labourers on the farm 
starting off to milk their cows, attend to the cattle, 
and set the day’s work in motion, a woman came 
towards him, bearing something in her hand. It was 
a couple of letters, and seeing one in the well-known, 
but in the present instance very shaky, handwriting 
of Mr. Cheriton, he seized it anxiously, and tore it 
open. The woman had moved off briskly, milk-pail 
in hand, and was just about to turn into the path 
leading towards the shed, when it flashed across 
Bertie’s mind that perhaps this was one of the bri- 
gands in disguise, and he ought to have captured him. 
It was only a flash, but it was enough to send him on 
his way after the .supposed brigand like lightning. 
Ajax was coming out of the house at the moment, 
and was alarmed to see his friend rush forward like 
the wind, make a dash at the farm-woman, and with 
a dexterous back-throw send her heavily to the 
ground, where he held her firmly pinned. 

The explosion of Vesuvius was no less violent in 
its way than the explosion of wrath from that in- 
nocent female, who had met a man on her way to the 
“house,” and had requested her to deliver a letter 
to Mrs. Caloutzis or one of the young gentlemen. It 
was a most fortunate thing that Ajax came to the 
rescue when he did, and released her from the grasp 
of Bertie. He took in the situation at once, on seeing 
the letters. The woman was a simple, trustworthy 


In Perplexity. 


327 


peasant belonging to the estate, who had been made 
a cat’s-paw of the bearer of the letter from the bri- 
gands. It was no easy work for Ajax to explain and 
to soothe her ruffled bosom. 

“You must excuse my friend,” he said; “he has had 
a bad night, and is not quite right in his head. He 
is a foreigner, and these foreigners have very strange 
habits. He is exceedingly passionate, and his letter 
has vexed him ; ” and a variety of other excuses, real 
and imaginary. 

Bertie succeeded in pacifying her better than Ajax, 
for he shook her hand to express regret, as he did not 
know her language, and then emptied his pocket of 
all the loose silver, and pressed it into her hands. It 
seemed a fortune to that poor creature, and she would 
willingly have been knocked down every morning of 
her life for a similar sum ; but, for all that, from that 
day forth she cherished a secret fear and distrust of 
all foreigners and lunatics. 

“ We must use more caution than that, Bertie,” 
said Ajax, “or we shall have our secret out before 
the sun gets higher than the hedge.” 

Uncle Panagiotes arrived soon after the letters, and 
all those who were in the secret met with closed 
doors to discuss their plan of action. 

The terms dictated by the brigands were clear and 
explicit. They were to this effect : — 

That the ransom money — £ 2,000 for Mr. Caloutzis, 
and £200 for Mr. Cheriton — should be paid in gold 


328 


Thrown on the World. 


within four days from the date of the receipt of the 
letter. 

That it should be paid in current gold. 

That the messengers who should convey the 
money, and deliver it to the person appointed to 
receive it at a spot named, should be Ajax Caloutzis 
and Bertram Pamelof-Birtles, who might be accom- 
panied by one of the servants of Mr. Caloutzis. 

That in the event of failure to deliver it at the 
appointed time, an ear would be cut off from each of 
the captives for each. day’s delay. 

That if the money in full were not received, they 
would be put to death at the end of the seventh day. 

That any attempt at rescue, any intimation found 
to have been given to the authorities, or any open 
proclamation of the capture, would result in the 
heads of both captives being sent to the house for 
disposal. 

That any person other than those named attempt- 
ing to go with or follow those who were to carry the 
ransom money would never return alive. 

Then followed explicit directions as to the time 
and place of the delivery of the money. Two men 
would salute the bearers of the ransom at a given 
spot, about forty miles from Athens. They would use 
a form of words which should be the passwords ; to 
this a form of words was to be used in reply. The 
spot must not be reached until two hours after 
sunset ; two horses or mules must be brought to bear 


In Perplexity, 


329 


the money, and each horse or mule must have two 
bells. The three persons who accompany them must 
be on foot. 

In conclusion, it was commanded that the letters 
which had been written by the brigands should be 
delivered up with the ransom money, and that the 
money would not, under any circumstances, be 
accepted without the letters. 

It seems scarcely credible that, in a civilized coun- 
try, such atrocious demands could be made, or that in 
any country, under any Government whatever, such 
demands should have to be complied with. But at 
the time of which we write, brigandage was the great 
curse of Southern Italy and Greece, and the way 
to suppress it was the great problem under discussion 
by the Governments of those countries ; and it was 
notorious that every attempt to rescue the captives 
had ended in their cruel and untimely death. 

There was nothing for it but to comply with the 
demands. But the time was short ; it would take 
a day to get to Athens at the least ; it would take a 
day and a half to get from Athens to the place of 
meeting ; and this left practically only a day and a 
half to raise the money and make the necessary 
arrangements for its transit. 

The hearts of all sank when Panagiotes, after going 
to all the friends he knew in the neighbourhood as 
likely to have money with them, was only able to 
raise a little over £200 in gold, and the case seemed 


330 


Thrown on the World. 


hopeless when it was discovered that nearly all the 
money of Mr. Caloutzis was locked up in business, 
and that his balance at the bankers was altogether 
insufficient to meet the demand, amounting, in fact, 
to only a few hundred pounds. 

“ We must go at once to Athens,” said Panagiotes. 
“ Constantinos will go overland with the boys, and we 
will go by the boat, which starts in an hour.” 

Never in their lives did Ray and Bertie have such 
a fatiguing and exciting ride as that overland journey 
to Athens, following upon their sleepless night It 
was long after midnight when they arrived at Mr. 
Caloutzis’ town house, and great was their discomfi- 
ture to find that Panagiotes and Mrs. Caloutzis, who 
should have been there some hours before them, had 
not come. 

They did not know that the steamer had broken 
down on the way, and they did not care. They were 
too tired to think or feel, and they had not been half 
an hour in the house before they were all sound 
asleep. 


A PERILOUS MISSION. 


** Tender-handed stroke a nettle, 

And it stings you for your pains ; 

Grasp it like a man of mettle, 

And it soft as silk remains.” 

Aaron Hill — Written on a Window in Scotland. 

“’Tis much he dares; 

And, to that dauntless temper of his mind, 

He hath a wisdom that doth guide his valour 
To act in safety.” 

Shakspeare— Actiii.,Sc. I. 


CHAPTER XX. 

A PERILOUS MISSION. 

TV yTR. BIRTLES was taking an early luncheon 
with his wife. The carriage was at the door, 
ready to convey them to the extreme east of London, 
where Mr. Birtles was to lay a foundation-stone, open 
a bazaar, make a speech on education, and present 
prizes to certain successful competitors. He was 
generally punctuality itself, but this morning he was 
rather behindhand with his engagements. Letters 
from Ray and Bertie lay upon the table, and beside 
them the Times newspaper, containing a long account 
of the eruption of Vesuvius. 

“ Have you got your speech prepared, Barney ? ” 
asked his amiable wife, who was dressed in an un- 
usually handsome costume, as she was to accompany 
him on his visits. 

“ Yes, it wants shaping a little, but it is all right in 
substance. I shall say in effect, ‘ Gentlemen,’ ” — and 
Mr. Birtles assumed his forensic attitude, — “‘we are 
met to discuss the most important question that 
can engross the thoughts of mankind. Knowledge 
is power, and we are to consider how we may 

333 


334 


Thrown on the World. 


advance knowledge — through books, by lectures, by 
classes, by object lessons, and so forth ; but, gentle- 
men, it is by observation, by coming in contact 
with men and things, that our young people gain 
knowledge and power. What do we know about 
volcanoes — the great destructive forces that are 
gathering their strength while we are peacefully 
prosecuting our daily labour ? Absolutely nothing, 
gentlemen ; absolutely nothing. But I hold in my 
hand the description of eye-witnesses ” 

“You are never going to read those letters !” ex- 
claimed Mrs. Birtles. “What do those poor people 
at the East End care about volcanoes ? ” 

“That is my strong point. They don’t care, but 
they should ; they don’t care because they don’t 
know. I never cared for volcanoes until to-day, be- 
cause I didn’t know. And that is my position ; to 
appreciate what is going on in the world is the true 
education, and to get that we must be brought in 
contact with men and things.” 

“ Barney, I’m sure that is nonsense. I don’t say 
that you won’t make a good speech, but I shouldn’t 
talk about volcanoes if I were you ; those poor 
people want something nearer home.” 

“Nearer home than volcanoes, my dear? Why, 
we are surrounded by them. I shall show that 
ignorance is the fire, working in the dark, that will 
burst out some day in the volcano of chartism and 
communism, and all that sort of thing ; that extra- 


A Perilous Mission, 


335 


vagance is a fire breaking out in the volcano of 
bankruptcy ; that idleness is a fire breaking out in 
the volcano of pauperism, and so on.” 

“Well, I hope the people will understand you 
fcetter than I do,” said Mrs. Birtles resignedly. “ I’ve 
heard quite enough about volcanoes ; it makes me 
feel downright ill when I think of all the risks those 
dear boys have run. I shall be thankful when all 
this seeing the world and being thrown on the world 
is at an end ; I dread every postman’s knock, for it 
seems to me the boys have done nothing but get into 
trouble ever since they left home. You may call it 
education if you like — I call it tempting Providence.” 

Mr. Birtles was gathering up his papers ready for 
a start, when a servant entered with a telegram. It 
was no unusual thing for Mr. Birtles to receive a 
dozen telegrams a day, so the mere fact of receiving 
one did not put him in a flutter, but somehow he felt 
sort of nervous dread as he took this one in his 
hand. It was from abroad. It ran thus : — 

''From R. and B., “ To B. Birtles, Esq., 

Athens. Congo Lodge, Clapham, London. 

“ Wire at once to bankers here to pay to our joint 
receipt one thousand pounds in gold, and more if 
necessary. Don’t lose a moment. It is a matter of 
life or death. It will be paid back. If money is not 
here within twenty-four hours, two lives will be sacri- 
ficed.” 


336 


Thrown on the World. 


“ Why, Barney, you look quite agitated ; what is 
the matter ? ” said his wife. 

“Nothing, my dear, nothing. Only a matter of 
business that it seems likely I shall lose some money 
over;” and Mr. Birtles put the telegram in his pocket. 
He was the most open-hearted, unreserved of men, and 
never kept anything secret from his wife, as a rule ; 
but it struck him that the adventures abroad were 
happening rather too thick and fast, and this last one, 
whatever it might be, filled him with anxiety. Where 
was Cheriton ? Why had he not telegraphed ? Mr. 
Birtles had heard and read about the dangers of 
travelling in Greece, but had purposely kept all he 
knew on the subject away from his wife, lest it should 
cause her needless anxiety ; and he was afraid that 
Ray and Bertie were prisoners and Mr. Cheriton 
inoperative, and that they had sent this telegram 
under the intimidation of their captors. 

“ Drive to Lombard Street, and go as fast as you 
can go,” he said to the footman. 

Punctuality was what Mr. Birtles prided himself 
upon more than anything else ; but his long delay 
in Lombard Street made him keep a large assembly 
waiting. When he took the trowel to lay the foun- 
dation-stone, it was observed that he appeared very 
nervous, and his hand trembled ; and when he made 
his speech, to the great delight of Mrs. Birtles, he 
made no mention of volcanoes, and did not say a 
word about the inestimable advantages of being 


A Perilous Mission, 


337 


thrown on the world. The fact was, the bankers had 
frightened him ; for though they had pledged them- 
selves to do everything that could be done to meet 
the claim, Mr. Birtles had those terrible words ring- 
ing in his ears, “ If the money is not here in twenty- 
four hours, two lives ” — and those lives undoubtedly 
the most precious in the world to him, for he took it 
that this was an artifice of theirs, so as not to tell of 
their real danger — “ would be sacrificed.” 

When the steamer in which Mrs. Caloutzis and 
Uncle Panagiotes were travelling broke down, they 
broke down too. It seemed that the Fates were 
working against them. For hours they were at a 
standstill, just when hours seemed more precious 
than ever in their lives before. At great cost and 
trouble, on the plea of their urgent business, they 
managed to get on to a rowing boat, and from thence 
to a sailing vessel. It was yet possible they might 
be in time. But the wind dropped, and they had the 
mortification of seeing the repaired steamer passing 
them on its way to the capital. They succeeded, 
however, in reaching Athens in the afternoon of the 
day when it was imperative the bearers of the 
ransom-money should be sent forth if they were to 
arrive at their destination in time. 

Meanwhile, Constantines and the boys had been 
thrown upon theii own resources, and they had 
worked well and heartily. Ajax had taken upon 


338 


Thrown on the World. 


himself to violate the vow of secrecy, for otherwise 
nobody would have advanced him a gold piece, and 
had confided to one or two of his relatives the dis- 
tressing circumstances in which his father was placed. 
They had set to work with a will to raise what 
money they could ; but in the absence of Mrs. 
Caloutzis and Panagiotes, they did not like to 
advance any actual cash, as they had no security for 
their money, and felt a little bit doubtful as to the 
whole story ; as it must be confessed it seemed ex- 
ceedingly improbable, on the face of it, that such 
great issues should be left in the hands of three mere 
boys. Constantinos had been busy in arranging for 
the loan of two stout mules, to convey the gold when 
it should have been procured, and for disguises in 
which he and the two boys who were to accompany 
him might be clad. He knew full well that the 
danger of conveying the money was very great, and 
as full of difficulty as the procuring it. If the news 
should have got wind that the gold was required for 
a ransom, it was certain that all Mr. Caloutzis’ friends 
would be watched, and their footsteps dogged, and 
the soldiery would be on the alert, and mar their 
plans in their excess of zeal ; and, further, if other 
brigands got on the scent, they would be sure to be 
prowling about on the line of route, for the purpose 
of waylaying and robbing the bearers of the money. 
But even greater still was the danger that some of 
the band of Metros might turn traitors to their chief 


A Perilous Mission. 


339 


and as soon as the place of meeting for the payment 
of the ransom had been ascertained, start off in 
advance and intercept their approach, and appro- 
priate the treasure ; for “ honour among thieves ” is 
not a rule without exception among Greek brigands. 
It was the design of Constantinos, therefore, that he 
and the two boys selected to accompany him should 
go forth disguised as travelling peasants, carrying 
supplies into the interior. To this end he had 
secured dresses complete in every respect, appropri- 
ate to the characters they were to assume, and had 
bought supplies of things such as dwellers in the 
interior came down to the capital to purchase. These 
he proposed to put in the panniers on the mules and 
in the sacks, and to conceal in false bottoms to these 
panniers the gold required for the ransom. 

Great as had been the services rendered to the 
cause by Ajax and Constantinos, they were as no- 
thing in comparison with those rendered by Ray and 
Bertie. They had gone the first thing to the bank, 
and had asked to see the manager. The non-arrival 
of Mrs, Caloutzis and Panagiotes had filled them with 
alarm, and convinced them that they must act in- 
dependently of them. Ajax had declared the impos- 
sibility of his raising the money, and they knew with 
what little success the first mission of Uncle Pan, 
from which he had expected so much, had been 
attended. 

“ We wish to speak to you alone,” said Ray, when 


340 


Thrown on the World. 


they were brought into the presence of the bank 
manager. He took them into a private room, and 
asked them to be seated. They were not a little 
agitated, for everything depended upon the success 
of their mission, and hitherto they had had little to 
do with banking transactions, as Mr. Cheriton had 
always been with them when they had gone to with- 
draw money at the banks en route. 

“ We wish to know, sir, what is the amount stand- 
ing to our credit by advices from England at this 
bank,” said Ray in a low voice, as though he dreaded 
being overheard. 

“Because we wish to draw it all out at once,” 
added Bertie. 

“ This information you could have obtained of any 
of the clerks,” said the manager, who, although a 
kind-hearted man, did not like being interrupted at 
that hour of the morning, when the pressure of the 
business of the day was upon him. 

“ But we may want to know a good many other 
things more,” said Ray. “We have some most 
important business to speak to you about, as soon as 
we know what money we can depend upon.” 

A clerk came in with the information that they 
had authority, by special arrangement, to advance 
;^200 to Mr. Cheriton, or either of the two boys, or 
all of them jointly, and that there were advices of 
letters of credit to the amount of ;^ioo more. 

“ Is that all ? ” said Ray, and his countenance fell. 


A Perilous Mission. 


341 


“ And not a bad sum either for young gentlemen 
on their travels to have at their command,” said the 
banker. 

“ But the circumstances are exceptional, and we 
want to raise a thousand pounds at once, and in 
addition to the £ 200 !' 

“ And we want it all in gold,” blurted out Bertie, 
who was not discreet. 

“;^I200 in gold required by a couple of English 
boys ! ” The bank manager pricked up his ears, and, 
as Bertie afterwards confessed, looked as if he smelt 
a rat. He was judge enough of character to see by 
the manner and bearing of the boys that they were 
honest, and that the money was not required for any 
bad purpose ; and he was man of the world enough 
to see that they were gentlemen, and also that they 
were in some pressing difficulty. 

“ I do not see how I can help you,” said the mana- 
ger, ” but ” 

“ But you must help us, sir,” said the impulsive 
Bertie ; “ it is a matter of life or death. If this ran- 
som-money ” 

The cat was out of the bag; the vow of secrecy 
was inadvertently broken, and there was no help for 
it. Begging the manager to keep inviolate the secret 
they were about to confide in him, the boys told him 
all the story of the capture, all the steps that had 
been taken and were being taken, all their own ante- 
cedents, and, in short, everything he desired to know 


342 


Thrown on the World, 


and everything they thought it was desirable he 
should know. Mr. Caloutzis was a personal friend, 
and the fact of his being a member of the National 
Assembly made it incumbent upon the banker to do 
all that lay in his power to help towards his safety and 
release. But business is business, and the manager 
only saw his way to act when supported by good se- 
curities. He could not advance money on the note of 
hand of irresponsible boys ; and it was essential that 
the money should be forthcoming within a few hours. 
So it was suggested that the matter should be tele- 
graphed to Mr. Birtles, and supported by reference 
to other persons who would make themselves respon- 
sible, and the telegram was despatched, as we have 
seen, to Mr. Birtles, and another to Count Bernstoff 
and the Prince Alexis at Florence. If the replies to 
these were satisfactory, the manager undertook to 
have ready what money should be required to make 
up the amount. 

It was not till within an hour or two of the time 
when the start should be made, that Mrs. Caloutzis and 
Panagiotes arrived at the house. They were in de- 
spair. Although they had hurried here and there, and 
had tried every means in their power within the time, 
they had only been able to raise a little less than a 
thousand pounds, and this not in gold. They were 
at their wits’ end, and poor Mrs. Caloutzis was almost 
beside herself in the intensity of her anxiety. They 
could not believe the nonsense as it seemed to them 


A Perilous Mission, 


343 


that Ray and Bertie talked when they said they need 
not distress themselves, as they had made arrange- 
ments which they thought would be satisfactory all 
round. 

The reply to the telegrams was in every way amply 
satisfactory ; the money was forthcoming, and if the 
expedition were only successful, two valuable lives 
had been saved by that day’s proceedings. 

But there was a period of terrible suspense and 
anxiety yet for them all. It was with an agony of 
grief that Mrs. Caloutzis parted with her son, her 
only son, Ajax, and the faithful Constantinos ; and it 
was a painful anxiety to her to let Bertie, the gen- 
erous boy who had worked so nobly to assist her 
husband no less than Mr. Cheriton, go forth, a stran- 
ger and a foreigner, on his perilous mission. As for 
Ray, when the time came to part from Bertie, his 
courage almost failed him ; he would gladly and 
thankfully have gone himself, and would have run 
any risks in order to have accompanied him ; but the 
terms of the brigands were emphatic, Bertie was the 
one named to go, and no one save those named was 
to accompany them, and any infringement of the 
rules laid down would render the compact for ransom 
void. 

It was after sundown when a little party of peasants 
set forth from Athens to journey with the provisions 
they had purchased in the capital to their mountain 
home. It was a father and two boys, on foot, driving 


344 


Thrown on the World. 


a couple of well-laden mules, each mule having on 
its neck two bells. 

Tearful eyes and wildly beating hearts watched 
their departure from one window in the city, although 
everybody else looked at them, if they looked at all, 
with the most perfect unconcern. The disguise was 
complete. 

From another window their departure was watched 
with the most intense anxiety. It was the window of 
the house in which the bank manager dwelt. Nor did 
he withdraw when the little procession had passed. 
He waited until he had seen a party of five shepherds 
with dogs and some lame horses pass along the road. 
It was an escort, that he had provided at his own 
charge, of disciplined and well-armed men, to travel 
in disguise at a convenient distance to guard the 
travellers from robbery and violence, if necessary, but 
on no account whatever to hold any communication 
with them. 

An hour later there might have been seen kneeling 
in the Metropolitan Church, while the lights shone 
before the altar, and the voices of priests and choir 
chanted harmoniously the evening service, a group of 
four persons. One of them, a lady, was with difficulty 
restraining her sobs, and a youth who knelt by her 
side let the tears fall down his cheeks unreservedly. 
Long after the benediction had been pronounced, 
they remained in prayer ; and when at last they rose 
to go, all of them were calmer. They had placed 


A Perilous Mission, 


345 


their cause in the safe hands of One in whom they 
believed as their Protector and Almighty Friend, and 
were stronger thereby to bear the strain of anxious 
suspense. 

Bertie was one of those light-hearted boys who 
never made a trouble of anything. He was sorry 
that Ray was not one of the ransom party, because it 
would have been so much pleasanter to have had his 
company ; but he felt no other anxiety. It never 
seemed to occur to him that the journey was full of 
extreme peril, or if it did, that he was at all likely to 
suffer in consequence. He had a happy-go-lucky dis- 
position which always hoped for the best, and he was 
wont to compare himself to a cat, which is proverbi- 
ally believed to have nine lives, and which, if it falls, 
always falls upon its feet. His merry disposition did 
much to keep up the courage of Ajax, whose heart 
somewhat failed him, for he was in the habit of look- 
ing at things more from a man’s point of view than a 
boy’s ; and Bertie’s occasional jokes — for he could not 
altogether restrain these — made the only diversion to 
the monotony of the long tramp. 

But the part Bertie had to perform was a very 
difficult one. He was a foreigner, and could not 
speak a word of modern Greek, the language spoken 
by the people. If he spoke a word of a foreign 
tongue, it would excite suspicion, and equally so if 
he said nothing at all if accosted on the road or at 


346 


Thrown on the World. 


the stopping places on their journey. It was there- 
fore arranged that he should hold his tongue when- 
ever he passed any one on the road ; but if put in any 
position where speech should be required, he must 
make signs, and feign that he was dumb. 

Once he stood in extreme peril. A party of pea- 
sants they met on the road would fraternize, and talk 
about things in general, and seemed specially inter- 
ested in the two boys ; for disguise it as he would, the 
voice of Ajax was not that of a common peasant, and 
his words, although he used the roughest and the 
most ungrammatical he could, had not the ring of 
sincerity about them. Nor did they seem to take it 
for gospel that Bertie was a dumb boy, and the ques- 
tions they asked were very trying to Constantinos 
and Ajax, who both prided themselves on being 
truthful — a virtue to which not every Greek can lay 
claim. They watched the movements of our friends 
with no little curiosity therefore, satisfied that there 
was something not altogether above-board with them. 
And this was confirmed a little later on. The real 
peasants halted for a meal, and would not be satisfied 
till the others joined them. Constantinos protested 
that they were not hungry, and must press on, as they 
wanted to meet some people a long way ahead that 
evening ; but the peasants would not hear of it, and 
so they halted. During the meal, a girl, one of the 
party, offended the rough, brutal kind of fellow who 
appeared to be the leader of the lot, and a quarrel 


A Perilous Mission, 347 

ensued, in which the man, losing control of himself, 
struck her a violent blow. 

The man was standing close to Bertie, who started 
to his feet, and seizing hold of the fellow, flung him 
aside, at the same time exclaiming, “You great 
cowardly brute, take that ! ” 

“ Oho,” said the man, his face aflame with malice, 
“ then our dumb young friend can speak, can he ? ” 

Consternation was so plainly depicted upon the 
faces of all three at this discovery, that the wayfaring 
peasants must have been fools if they had erred in 
reading it. They were knaves rather than fools, and 
they read it with a view to taking advantage of the 
discovery. 

“ Well now,” said the peasant, forgetting all about 
the quarrel with the girl, “ we may as well know who 
and what you are. We are a stronger party than 
you are, and by the Holy Mother we will know.” 

The knees of Constantinos knocked together, not 
with fear of the peasants, but with fear born of the 
terrible misgiving that the mission on which they 
were engaged would be frustrated. The big bullying 
peasant planted himself before Constantinos in an 
attitude of defiance ; and the boys found themselves 
surrounded by others of the party, who took the cue 
from their leader. 

But just as a serious altercation was about to take 
place, a voice was heard calling out in French, which 
was only understood by Ajax and Bertie ; — 


348 


Thrown on the World. 


“ Don’t be afraid ; we are friends to your cause, 
and are here to defend you.” 

The boys were terrified, but with a different kind 
of terror. It seemed to them almost like a voice from 
heaven sent to help them in their emergency. As a 
matter of fact, however, it came from a rough-looking 
Greek shepherd, who raised his crook, and four other 
shepherds, leading lame horses, came to his assist- 
ance. This party of shepherds had been a source of 
terror to our friends many times before, for they had 
halted when Constantinos halted, and advanced when 
he advanced, and it had been greatly feared that they 
were spies following them. Now it was evident that 
they were not enemies, but friends. The interven- 
tion of the well-armed shepherds soon turned aside 
the purpose of the peasants ; but it was a satis- 
faction for the travellers to know that in a few hours 
more they would reach the place of rendezvous, 
otherwise the peasants would perchance follow them 
with reinforcements. 

“ We shall fall to the rear again,” said the leader 
of the shepherds ; “ but if you sound this whistle, we 
will come to your help if we are wanted. We shall 
halt half a mile away from your rendezvous ; but do 
not whistle under any circumstances when you are 
with the brigands, for that whistle would probably 
lead to the immediate death of your friends.” 

When the sun went down, the suspense and anxiety 


A Perilous Mission. 


349 


became almost intolerable to the bearers of the ran- 
som. They were within two hours of the time when 
the brigands were to meet them, and there was an 
uncanny feeling creeping over them as they realized 
that they were to have dealings in the dark with such 
a thievish and murderous gang. Constantinos tried 
to keep up heart by invoking the aid of the saints 
and martyrs, and taking occasional sips from a little 
flask he carried in his pocket. Ajax was so nervous 
that he felt as if he could hardly put one step before 
another ; it was the nervousness of anxiety more 
than fear, the dread lest everything having turned 
out so satisfactory up to that point, something might 
happen at the last to ruin the whole scheme. If it 
had not been for Bertie, it is doubtful whether they 
would not have collapsed altogether. His spirits 
rose as the crisis approached, and he found it difficult 
to restrain himself from giving way to his excited 
merriment. But even his spirits sank a little as the 
way led through a dark and gloomy gorge, with 
gigantic rocks towering above their heads, and a 
hundred hiding-places amongst the loose masses 
around them, from whence at any moment a band 
of ruffians might spring out upon them and rob them 
of the treasure they carried. It was very trying to 
them all. Poor Constantinos rattled out his prayers 
as fast as he could utter them, evidently under the 
impression that the more he could get through in the 
time, the better was his chance of being heard ; while 


350 


Thrown on the World. 


Bertie took to whistling in a low tone, not for “ want 
of thought,” but as a sort of assurance to himself that 
he was not frightened. Ajax kept his eyes on the 
ground and his hand on the rein of the mule, and 
walked on much as a martyr walked to the stake, 
bowing to the inevitable, but hoping for a reprieve. 

At last the gorge was passed ; the hour for meeting 
had nearly arrived, and the place of rendezvous was 
close at hand, when a voice cried out, — 

“ The sun went down red to-night, masters.” 

It Wcis the password. The reply should be forth- 
coming at once, but there was a dead silence. The 
tongue of Constantinos clave to the roof of his mouth. 
Ajax, bewildered as he had never been in his life 
before, had forgotten the answering password ; and 
Bertie did not profess to speak modern Greek. But 
he had heard the password over and over again in 
Greek, and he remembered the words sufficiently to 
make a shot at them. 

“ But it will rise all right to-morrow,” he answered. 

As he spoke, half a dozen men stepped out from 
hiding-places on the road-side. 

“ It is all right,” said Metros ; “ you are here to 
time, and I doubt not have carried out the instruc- 
tions to the letter. You will be glad to know that 
Mr. Caloutzis and Mr. Cheriton are perfectly well.” 

The cool bearing of Metros turned the fear of 
Constantinos into the bitterest wrath, and he felt, if 
it cost him his life, he must put his knife into the 


A Perilous Mission. 351 

heart of the villain who had wrought such havoc in 
happy and peaceful homes. But the thought of his 
captive master and the sight of his master’s heroic 
son restrained him. 

“Now,” said Metros, “we will turn aside from this 
path and find a more convenient spot. You have 
nothing to fear,” he added, turning to the boys ; “you 
are under the protection of my band now, and we 
shall ensure you a safe conduct from here to the first 
town on the road to Athens, and to your father and 
tutor, if the terms have been complied with.” 

“ Do you speak English ? ” asked Bertie. 

Metros shrugged his shoulders. He did not under- 
stand. 

“Do any of these fellows speak English?” de- 
manded Bertie. 

There was another shrug, and Bertie ascertained 
from it that English was an unknown tongue. Then 
he broke out : 

“You area cowardly, murderous set of villains — 
a lot of scoundrels for whom hanging is too good 
a punishment — a thievish gang of rogues and curs.” 

Nobody understood a word of Bertie’s harangue, 
but he enjoyed uttering it, for it was a great relief to 
him to express a bit of his mind in good wholesome 
English. He only regretted he could not let them 
have it in Greek. 

The money was counted and found to be correct ; 
the letters were duly delivered up, and milk and 


352 Thrown on the World, 

fruits were set before the travellers, while messengers 
were sent to bring the captives whose freedom had 
been purchased. 

Constantinos pushed away the proffered refresh- 
ment with indignation ; and Ajax, in reply to a re- 
mark from Metros, replied curtly, — 

“We want neither your stolen food nor your 
conversation. We have performed our part, now 
perform yours.” 

In less than an hour the sound of horses was heard, 
and with a bound Ajax was in the arms of his father, 
while Constantinos kissed his master’s feet in the 
transport of his joy at seeing him safe and sound. 
Bertie greeted Mr. Cheriton with no less enthusiasm, 
although he could not refrain from a hearty laugh 
two minutes afterwards, as he realized that his tutor 
was clad in the garments of a Greek peasant, and 
wore a six days’ growth of unshaven beard, and was 
in general appearance as unkempt as any of the 
brigands around him. 

“We will accompany you through the gorge, Mr. 
Caloutzis,” said Metros, “as that is by no means a 
safe place, and then we shall bid you farewell. And 
may Heaven prosper you wherever you go ! ” 

Metros did not know, nor did any of the party 
know, that from the clefts of the rocks there were 
five pairs of eyes eagerly watching them, and five 
men ready to swear in any court of justice as to the 
identity of the brigands. At the peril of their lives, 


A Perilous Mission. 


353 


the men who had been sent by the bank manager 
to follow the ransom bearers had determined to do 
their best to assist also in bringing the miscreants to 
justice ; and they had succeeded in seeing who the 
brigands were, in case they might be called upon to 
assist later on in a pursuit. 

Late the next night the captives and their deliverers 
arrived in Athens in safety ; and when the news 
spread, — and it spread like wildfire, — bonfires were 
lighted, bells were rung from the church towers, 
Te Deums were sung in the churches, and Mr. 
Caloutzis, Mr. Cheriton, and the three boys were 
received everywhere with ringing cheers from the 
populace. 

Ray and Bertie were delighted with the excite- 
ment ; and the latter was heard to declare that “ if 
Cherrystones didn’t think it would do any injury to 
his constitution, he would be personally grateful to 
him if he would be good enough to fall foul of a few 
more brigands.” 


THE NORTH CAPE. 


**To Noixoway ! to Norroway I to Norroway ower the sea ! ” 

Old Sea Song. 

There is not the smallest accident which may seem unto man as 
falling out by chance, and of no consequence, but that the same is 
caused by God to effect something else by ; yea, and oftentimes to effect 
things of the greatest worldly importance, either presently, or in many 
years after, when the occasions are either not considered or forgotten.*' 

Sir Walter Raleigh. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

THE NORTH CAPS. 


S OME weeks elapsed before Mr. Cheriton and the 
boys left Athens. The story of their exploits 
in connection with Mr. Caloutzis’ capture was told in 
every European newspaper, and the most compli- 
mentary things were said of them. Mr. Caloutzis 
never returned to his country estate, for it was con- 
sidered too dangerous to do so, as the Government 
had taken up the matter of his capture, and had sent 
out an armed force in immediate pursuit of the 
brigands. Aided by the men who had been sent by 
the bank manager, some of whom were left to keep 
a watch on their proceedings, the brigands were sur- 
rounded by an overwhelming force that poured down 
upon them and hemmed them in ; and with the 
exception of a small share of the plunder, which had 
been successfully carried oflf by one of their number 
who managed to escape, all the rest of the gang and 
all the remainder of the ransom-money were seized. 
They were taken red-handed and tried without a 
day’s delay, and their sentence was the most extreme 
the law would permit. 

During the time these proceedings were pending, 

357 


358 


Thrown on the World. 


Ray and Bertie had an exceptionally good time of it, 
although they kept strictly within the limits of the 
city, and never ventured out alone, for they had in- 
curred the hatred of all the brigands in the country, 
to whose nefarious practices a death-blow had been 
struck. They were presented to the King and 
Court, and thanked by the Legislature, and invited 
to all the houses of the great people in the city, and 
they managed to extract a good deal of amusement 
and pleasure from it all. 

Mr. Cheriton was elated beyond measure at the 
success of his mission. During the days of his cap- 
tivity, he was able to bring the great scheme with 
regard to the improvement of trade matters between 
England and Greece to a head, and even went so far 
as to draft a bill with the assistance of Mr. Caloutzis, 
who was thankful to have something to think about, 
and something to do in those long, wearisome days 
of anxiety and suspense. Moreover, as Mr. Cheriton’s 
name was in all the newspapers in all countries, he 
determined not to let his light be hid under a bushel, 
and succeeded in getting it announced everywhere 
that his mission to Greece was to negotiate the 
measure in question. Thus the publicity which Mr. 
Birtles and his friends were so anxious should be 
given to the matter was obtained in a more thorough 
way than the most sanguine could ever have ex- 
pected, and the result was, as Bertie had predicted, 
"TSOO and immortality.” 


359 


The North Cape. 

When the time arrived for them to say farewell, 
they came to know more fully how many friends 
they had made in that city. Had they been princes 
of the royal blood, they could not have had a greater 
ovation ; and they bore away with them, besides a 
life full of pleasant memories, many very tangible 
proofs of friendship. 

They sailed from Athens to Trieste, but nothing 
would induce Mr. Cheriton to go to the Caves of 
Adelsberg, as they had originally intended. 

“ Our object now,” he said, “ must be to avoid any 
kind of excitement, and settle down more into the 
matter-of-fact ways of every-day life. A stirring 
adventure now and again does nobody any harm, 
but such a succession of adventures as we have been 
having can do nobody any good.” 

Whether the object was attained by any efforts of 
their own is doubtful, but it was attained somehow. 
In the neighbourhood of the Italian lakes, and 
throughout Switzerland, tourists abounded ; and where 
tourists are, there are few opportunities for adventure. 
Nevertheless, every hour of every day had its enjoy- 
ments ; and when at last, towards the end of August, 
they got into the train at Geneva, on their return 
journey to Paris, and thence to London, they felt 
they had not half exhausted the wonders of the 
places they had visited, and not half exhausted their 
capacities for enjoying them. 

It was a memorable evening at Congo Lodge when 


360 


Thrown on the World, 


cabs rattled up the carriage drive, and a shout o 
delight announced that the boys were once more 
at home. Mrs. Birtles hugged them with a long, 
motherly embrace, and Mr. Birtles capered round 
them, his white waistcoat swelling out with pride 
and pleasure as he gazed at them and shook hands 
again and again. 

“ Why, bless their hearts, how they have grown ! 
and how well they look ! And Mr. Cheriton, too, I 
declare I hardly know him again.” 

” But we should all know you anywhere and every- 
where, aunt ; we have not seen such a happy, loving 
face or such a bright and beautiful home ever since 
we went away,” said Ray. 

“ We’ve had a splendid time of it, uncle, but we’re 
not sorry to come back. We were both of us home- 
sick long ago.” 

If ever there was perfect happiness in this world, — 
and I am inclined to think there is a great deal more 
of it than some people suppose, — it was at Congo 
Lodge on that evening, and many evenings after, 
when Ray and Bertie told the story of their adven- 
tures, and Mr. Cheriton made it more intelligible by 
supplementary statements. Mrs. and Miss Cheriton 
were there constantly, for the Birtles had no notion of 
enjoying the pleasure of the home-coming selfishly. 
It required a separate room to display all the little 
knick-knacks and useful things, and natural curiosi- 
ties, that the boys had brought home for their uncle 


$61 


The North Cape. 

and aunt, and for servants and friends ; and it re- 
quired a series of “ popular lectures for the people,” 
as Bertie described it, to tell of the places the things 
came from, and the people who had made or sold 
them. 

It was on the evening of the third day after their 
arrival at home that Mr. Birtles rose from his seat at 
the dinner table, and assuming his “parliamentary 
air,” he cleared his voice, struck an attitude, and 
said, — 

“ Ladies and gentlemen, I need not remind you 
that the present is a season of great rejoicing in this 
household” (“ Hear, hear,” from the boys), “nor is it 
necessary for me to point out that in this mundane 
sphere ” (cheers from the aforesaid), “ while it is desir- 
able that we should extract as much joy out of life 
as we possibly can, it is not good that this should 
be carried to excess. I may remark ” 

“Your dinner is getting cold, Birtles,” said his 
wife ; “ had not this address better be ‘ taken as 
read ’ ? ” 

“ I may remark, without noticing the unseemly 
interruption of one of my audience,” continued Mr. 
Birtles with mock-gravity, “that this home-coming 
has been looked forward to daily for some months 
past, and I would wish to say that, on the adjournment 
of the present company to the drawing-room, I shall 
have an important communication to make.” 

When Mr. Birtles sat down, it was not amid the 


362 


Thrown on the World. 


“ boisterous applause ” that might have been antici- 
pated. Ray and Bertie remembered that once before 
on a memorable night their uncle had made an “ im- 
portant communication/’ which was — the projected 
tour now accomplished ; and they did not doubt that 
the one he was to make that night was, that the time 
had come when they should forthwith buckle on the 
harness and take up the burden of the business of life. 

“ All that’s bright must fade,” whispered Ray. 

“ Too true,” answered Bertie dejectedly ; “ life is 
not all playtime.” 

They made no rush to the drawing-room therefore, 
but sauntered in leisurely, as though they would 
postpone to the last moment anything that should 
jar in the least degree upon their present happiness. 

“ Poor little Cherrystones ! it’s all up with him if 
we go into business,” said Bertie. “ Look at him, 
Ray ; he looks as if he were going into the Grotto 
of Han, or smelt volcanoes and brigands. What an 
instinct the man has ! he knows something is brewing 
as well as we do.” 

When they were all seated, Mr. Birtles, with his 
back to the fireplace, drew himself up for the delivery 
of his oration. 

“ In the months that have passed,” he began, “ Mrs. 
Birtles and I have had much leisure for deliberation, 
and we have come to a resolution, which I shall now 
have the pleasure of submitting to this meeting. All 
work and no play is bad for everybody (and so is all 


The North Cape. 


363 


play and no work)” — (“Now it’s coming,” said Bertie 
to Ray. “Noses to the grindstone for us ! ”) — “and 
at this season of the year, as business does not 
demand my attention much, it has been our habit to 
go out of town. It has occurred to us that as you, 
gentlemen, have been for so long seeing the world, it 
is time for us who have remained at home to have 
our turn. It has long been a wish of mine to visit 
Norway, especially its coast scenery, and I find that 
this wish is equally entertained by my wife and my 
esteemed friends Mrs. and Miss Cheriton, and we 
have resolved to go there without delay. As, how- 
ever, we may be able to secure the services and the 
good company of some experienced travellers, we 
propose to ask them to accompany us, and beguile 
the time with the narrative of their adventures, and 
so, gentlemen, in my own name and in the name of 
the ladies, I beg to ask you to accompany us on this 
journey.” 

The cheers were vociferous. 

“You dear, good, kind souls!” exclaimed Ray, 
fairly dancing with delight. “ This is all like a fairy 
tale ; it seems too good to be true.” 

“It isn’t like a fairy tale ; it is just like uncle and 

aunt,” shouted Bertie. “ For they are jolly ” but 

he whistled the rest in a subdued manner. He had 
forgotten he was with the ladies in the drawing- 
room. 

Mr. Cheriton put his hands nervously to his head. 


364 


Thrown on the World, 


He was evidently in some doubt whether it was 
screwed on all right. 

“There is only one condition we have to make, 
and that is, that there shall be no sensational adven- 
tures. I think we have all had enough of them for 
the present,” said Mrs. Birtles. 

Then they set to work to discuss their plans ; and 
as the season was already far advanced for visiting 
Norway, it was resolved that they should start at once 
and go straight to Bergen. In the meantime a special 
steamer should be chartered to be in readiness there 
to take them to the North Cape, where, if they were 
too late to see the midnight sun, they would probably 
not be too early to see the aurora borealis, and would 
in any case be able to enjoy the perfection of scenery 
along the coast. 

The start was made, and everything was propitious. 
The weather was charming, — in fact, such a season 
had rarely been known, — and all were in excellent 
health and in the best of spirits. It was found that 
the best course to pursue would be to go first to 
Christiania, and thence overland to Bergen, and this 
our friends did. 

Ray and Bertie were the life and soul of the party, 
and were the source of continual amusement to their 
elders, who rejoiced in the fact that they had some 
young people about them with whom they might 
make merry without being open to the charge of 
being frivolous. 


365 


The North Cape. 

‘'A little nonsense now and then 
Is relished by the wisest men ; * 

and Mr. Birtles became a boy again in the society of 
his nephews. One of Bertie’s tricks of manner used 
^o afford him endless amusement. Bertie was an 
excellent mimic ; and although mimicry in itself is 
not perhaps a good thing, it is, within legitimate 
limits, harmless enough. He had succeeded in catch- 
ing the attitude and style and tone of Mr. Birtles in 
the moments when he assumed his “parliamentary 
air,” and nothing amused that gentleman more than 
to be “ taken off” by Bertie. 

It was on the deck of the boat, as they steamed 
away from Bergen, that Bertie delivered one of his 
amusing mock-orations. 

“Ladies and gentlemen, I have been asked to 
address you upon the important question of ‘ Civili- 
zation regarded as a Failure.’ I may say this is a 
subject which has cost me some severe study ; it is a 
subject, ladies and gentlemen, that affects us, not only 
as citizens, but as travellers. We are here to explore 
one of the most charming countries on the face of the 
earth, and I ask you, What is the secret — yes, gentle- 
men, what is the secret — of the charm of this famous 
country ? 1 appeal to your integrity, to your — er — 

er — noble disinterestedness, to — er — your far-reaching 
insight into things, for a reply. I ask you, Does not 
the charm consist in this, that it is far removed from 
(may I be allowed to say so ?) the — er — trammels of 


366 


Thrown on the World. 


civilization ? Gentlemen, the sleep of Rip Van 
Winkle was a wonderful sleep — he woke and found 
the world had gone forward a hundred years. But, 
gentlemen, what was his sleep in comparison with the 
sleep of those who cross the North Sea, and on 
awaking find themselves in a country — in — er — Nor- 
way, where the world has gone back half a millennium, 
— or perhaps, I should say, has stood still for that 
time } Now, gentlemen, the advantages of a stagnated 
civilization are immense. We have here no picture 
galleries to make our necks ache ; no museums to 
make the feet weary ; no promenades on hard, un- 
yielding asphalte ; no cold lemonade to sip while 
bands play in the gardens ; no crowds ; no loafers ; 
no beggars ; no mammoth hotels ; no stuffy railways ; 
but freedom, glorious freedom, from the trammels of 
an over-vaunted civilization. Ladies and gentlemen, 
on these grounds, and on many others which will 
engage our attention as the voyage proceeds, I ask 
you, in the name of suffering humanity, groaning in 
the beaten tracks of Paris and the Rhine and Switzer- 
land, — I call upon you, in the name of that freedom 
you are now enjoying, to support the resolution I 
have to submit — er — er — to this honourable house : 
‘That seeing the civilization of the usual tourists’ 
haunts does not yield a tithe of the satisfaction we 
derive from this country, which has resisted the tide of 
civilization, you will unanimously agree with my resol- 
ution that civilization may be regarded as a failure 1 ’ ” 


36 ; 


The North Cape, 

After leaving Bergen, the steamer kept close to the 
shore, and that shore is, perhaps, the most curious in 
the world. A glance at the map will show its in- 
numerable indentations, but nothing save eyesight can 
convey an impression of them. The scene is con- 
stantly changing ; now the travellers were in a cove or 
bay, now among groups of islands, then in the midst 
of a fjord, with sheer rocks rising perpendicularly from 
the sea ; anon in the harbour of a little town, with 
groups of wondering peasants around them. Some 
parts of the coast were so wild that it seemed incred- 
ible that human beings could be found there ; yet 
the eye would rest on verdant nooks so peaceful and 
pretty, that, as Ray said, it would be worth while to 
spend a whole summer in them for the sake of drink- 
ing in the peace and beauty of the scene. Sometimes 
the travellers came into the haunts of wild fowl 
innumerable, and everywhere they were in the regions 
where fish is the staple food and the staple trade. 

Mr. Birtles was a boy again in his delight at all he 
saw and heard ; and, in fact, all the adults became 
young again, and spent their time in ceaseless talking 
and joking, laughing and singing, and in abandoning 
themselves to the enjoyment of every hour of every 
day. They went to the Loffoden Islands, “jagged as 
the jaws of a shark,” and swarming with wild fowl ; 
they caught a glimpse of the neighbourhood of the 
Maelstrom, so celebrated in fable ; they visited 
Tromsb and other islands ; halted for a little while 


368 


Thrown on the World, 


at Hammerfest, the most northerly town in the world; 
and then sailed forward to climb the North Cape. 
Here they witnessed one of the most wonderfully 
beautiful sights in the world — the aurora borealis, 
with its arch of white light, its rain of many-coloured 
fires, and its lovely and mysterious light, unlike any- 
thing else in creation. 

The great climax of the whole expedition was to 
ascend the North Cape — a thousand feet above the 
sea level — and look out upon those unknown regions 
guarded by eternal ice, which have barred all approach, 
and baffled all attempts to solve the problems con- 
nected with them ; to gaze upon scenes awful in their 
majesty and desolation ; to feel the brooding silence 
which is only broken by the cry of birds and the 
dashing surf, and — to be able to say they had done 
it 

But when the ladies saw the North Cape, and 
heard the description, from the captain of the 
steamer and from the guides, of the way to the summit, 
their hearts failed them. Mr, Birtles, however, would 
not be content to go back without at least making 
the attempt to ascend ; and although the boys, out of 
respect to what they thought might be the secret 
wishes of their aunt, did not say one word to urge 
him to go, they did not, on the other hand, raise one 
word of objection, for they were delighted at the 
prospect of standing on the North Cape, and having 
a chance, as Bertie said in one of his orations, "of 


The North Cape, 369 

seeing the North Pole standing in its solitary 
grandeur in the midst of the Arctic Sea” 

The North Cape is on an island — the island of 
Magero — and is the most northern extremity of the 
most northern land in Europe. To reach it, Mr. 
Birtles, Mr. Cheriton, and the boys went off from 
the steamer in an open boat, in company with a 
couple of guides who had been taken on board 
from Hammerfest for the purpose. The ascent is 
somewhat steep, but it was accomplished without 
great difficulty, as the guides gave a good deal of 
special assistance to Mr. Birtles, who was as heavy 
as any two of the others, and the least accustomed 
to climbing. 

Anxious eyes watched them through glasses from 
the steamer, and the ladies answered the signals 
given by flying handkerchiefs, and bowed in ac- 
knowledgment of the toast which it was agreed 
would be drunk to their health and prosperity on 
the summit. 

The adventurers did not stay very long on the 
North Cape, for it was bitterly cold, and it was 
with some sense of relief that those on the steamer 
saw them turn to descend. It seemed a long time 
to them before they reached the landing-stage, but 
they concluded that some objects of interest had 
attracted their attention on the descent, which they 
were waiting to examine. Perhaps they were rest- 
ing in some sheltered place after the fatigue of the 


370 


Thrown on the World. 


journey; or perhaps the guides were spinning them 
a yam, and explaining positions in some place 
more convenient than the bare plateau of the 
summit Their patience was getting exhausted, 
and a feeling of anxiety and uneasiness was felt 
by them all at the long delay in returning. At 
length they made out one solitary figure hurrying 
down at a great speed to the landing-place. It 
was Ray. He waved his handkerchief and disap- 
peared, and immediately afterwards the boatmen 
left their boat and went rapidly up the steep as- 
cent, evidently in response to a call from him. 
There was no doubt of it now. Something had 
happened ! 

“ Is there nothing we can do ? ” asked Mrs. Birtles 
of the captain ; “ can we not go nearer to render 
assistance if it is necessary ? ” 

“ It wouldn’t be safe to take the steamer in any 
nearer than we are,” answered the captain, “ and we 
have no small boat now that we could send ashore. 
It’s very likely the gentlemen are hunting for curiosi- 
ties, or something of that sort, and have asked the 
boatmen to assist them in carrying them to the boat.” 

They waited on in increasing anxiety and sus- 
pense, and tried to take the consolations of the 
captain. But they could not disguise from them- 
selves that he, too, looked anxious. 

“ I’m afraid something must have happened,” he 
said at last 


371 


The North Cape. 

It was not very long after he had given utterance 
to this opinion that the fears of all were confirmed. 
They could make out objects moving slowly and 
closely together. They could see that they were 
carrying some exceedingly heavy weight, and were 
passing down the steep descent with great difficulty. 
They could make out the forms of Mr. Cheriton, and 
the boys, and the guides, and the boatmen. But Mr. 
Birtles — where was he ? 

There could be no doubt about it ; the terrible 
conclusion forced itself upon the minds of all, that 
that heavy weight being carried down the steep 
mountain path was the body of Mr. Birtles. 

Not a word was spoken on board the steamer. 
The ladies clung to one another in speechless horror, 
but the question that their tearful eyes asked each 
other was, “ Is he alive or dead ? ” 

That question was happily soon answered. The 
bearers stopped to rest their burden, and while they 
did so they waved their handkerchiefs, and raised 
a shout, which the wind carried faintly to the 
steamer. It was enough. Mrs. Birtles knew that 
they would not have waved like that, and would not 
have dared to shout, had the dead body of her hus- 
band been beside them. 

“ You needn’t be anxious, ma’am,” said the captain, 
more cheerfully than he had spoken for some time. 
“ I expect it’s a strain or a sprain, or something of 
that kind. You see, there are a lot of loose rocks 


372 


Thrown on the World, 


and stones about there, and people are very apt to 
stumble, especially those that are not quite so nimble 
as the young gentlemen. Once get them on board, 
and we won’t be long before we get to Hammerfest.” 

“ Is there any chance of getting good surgical or 
medical advice at Hammerfest ? ” asked Mrs. Birtles 
anxiously. 

“ Oh, I expect so, ma’am. There’s always a lot of 
people in Hammerfest — people of all nations — Ger- 
mans, Russians, French, and I don’t know how many 
others, are always to be found there, and I expect 
there will be found doctors among them ; but the 
guides will know best.” 

It was no easy matter to get Mr. Birtles on board. 
It seems that in descending, his foot had slipped in 
between some loose pieces of rock, and he had been 
thrown forward with considerable violence on his 
side against a ledge of rock, and from thence had 
rolled heavily on the rugged path. He had received 
an injury to his foot, so that he could not place 
it on the ground ; but what gave rise to even greater 
anxiety was, that he had received also some internal 
injury, the nature of which could not be ascertained. 

“ Don’t make a fuss, my dear,” he said to Mrs. 
Birtles, as he lay on the sofa in the saloon of the 
steamer. “ It might have been a great deal worse. 
I expect I’m only shaken, and perhaps sprained my 
foot. It’s a pity, but we must make as light of it 
as we can.” 


373 


The North Cape, 

But It was evidently no matter to make light of. 
A paleness like the paleness of death overspread the 
face of Mr. Birtles as he sank, soon after his arrival 
on board, into unconsciousness. 

“ Where is the best medical advice to be obtained 
in Hammerfest ? ” asked Mrs, Birtles of the guide, 

“Well, ma’am, there are Norwegian doctors who 
attend to the fisher- folk of the place, and there’s a 
doctor who came into Hammerfest last year with 
some Lapps, and he’s here now. People say he’s a 
wonderful curer of diseases, and very clever in bone- 
setting and such-like things. He’s been a great 
traveller, and the Lapps say he is almost worshipped 
among their people, and in the places in Russia 
through which he has been travelling with his wife. 
He’s wonderful clever, too, and can talk in as many 
languages as there are days in the week. He’s drove 
away all the trade from the other doctors, because 
everybody in the port goes to him, as he can talk 
to them in their own tongue, while the other 
doctors can’t He speaks your language, ma’am.’’ 

“ Would it take long to send for him ? Where is 
the Lapp encampment } ” 

“Why, a very short way from where the steamer 
will come alongside.” 

“ Then go for him immediately you can get ashore, 
and don’t fail, I implore you, to bring him along with 
you. Don’t take any excuse, and urge him to come 
at once.” 



A STRANGE STORY 


“ The joy of meeting not unmixed with pain/' 

Longfellow — Moritun Salutamus, 

“ Innocence shall make 
False accusation blush, and t)rranny 
Tremble at patience.” 

Shakspeare — Winter^ s Tale, Act 111., Sc. 2 . 


CHAPTER XXII. 

A STRANGE STORY. 

O SCAR PETERSEN, the guide who had been 
entrusted to procure the services of the travel- 
ling doctor, lost no time in executing his commission. 
He was vexed that an accident should have happened 
to one of his party, because he was sure he would be 
blamed, and it would be prejudicial to his interests as 
a guide in the future. At the same time, seeing that 
the accident had happened, he was very glad that he 
had been consulted with regard to medical assistance, 
for the man for whom he was in search was one to 
whom he was most anxious to do a good turn if it 
lay in his power. It was in the early summer of the 
previous year that a party of wandering Lapps en- 
camped close to Hammerfest. They were people of 
a better class, cleaner in their habits, and better 
equipped as regards tents and gear, than any Lapps 
that had hitherto encamped in that neighbourhood, 
and their arrival attracted a good deal of attention 
for it was found that a Russian gentleman and his 
wife were travelling with them. It was a most un- 
usual occurrence, and Alexander Walensky and his 


377 


378 


Thrown on the World. 


wife were very unusual people. It was reported 
that for some years they had been exploring 
parts of Russia hitherto almost unknown, and that 
Mr. Walensky was a great author who was collect- 
ing material for a new book. He was also very 
skilful in surgery and in medicine ; and in many 
places where he had been travelling, the poor crea- 
tures, who knew nothing before of the services of 
medical science, had brought to him their sick and 
disabled, and he had been the means of effecting 
such wondrous cures that in many of the places he 
had visited he had been almost worshipped, and had 
found it a most difficult thing to withdraw from those 
places to continue his travels. In Hammerfest he 
was regarded as one of the wonders of the world ; 
for during the summer season, when the town is 
the resort of English, Russian, Dutch, Swedish, and 
German traders, but particularly Russian, almost all 
disputes and difficulties were referred to him, as he 
was able to converse in almost all languages. But 
what had made his popularity greater than any- 
thing was that a serious epidemic had broken out, 
and he alone had been able to cope with it. 

When he arrived on board the steamer, Ray and 
Bertie were the first to meet him. They were greatly 
impressed with his appearance, as, indeed, was every- 
body with whom he came in contact. He was 
dressed in a somewhat outlandish costume, very 
striking, however, and becoming. His hair and 


379 


A Strange Story, 

beard were white as snow, his intellectual face was 
full of sorrowful lines, and his bright brown eyes 
shone with a preternatural lustre. He stopped to 
speak to the boys, and seemed as much interested 
in them as they in him. And, truly, they were boys 
vorth the looking at, for handsomer or more gentle- 
manly boys had never been seen in Norway. 

“ We are so glad you have come, sir, for our uncle 
is very ill,” said Ray, with tears in his voice; but 
gulping them down, he added, “if the news should 
be very bad, please break it very gently to our aunt, 
or tell it to us, and we will break it to her after you 
have gone.” 

“I will do as you wish; but I hope we shall 
find matters not so bad as you fear,” answered Mr. 
Walensky kindly. 

While the doctor was with his patient, Ray and 
Bertie discussed the situation. They were more 
grieved over this accident to their uncle than they 
had ever been grieved over anything before, and 
either of them would have gladly borne all the pain 
and suffering half a dozen times over than that it 
should have happened to him. 

“ He is so good and kind,” said Ray, “it does seem 
such a shame that he should have come in for such 
an accident as this. I’m quite sure he came here a 
great deal more to please us than himself ; but I wish 
I’d never seen the place, now this has happened.” 

“ It’s no use our being down-hearted, Ray. If you 


380 


Thrown on the World, 


make me cry again, Fm done for, and I don’t want 
aunt or anybody to think that we are as anxious as 
we are. But Fm jolly glad Petersen brought that 
doctor. Did you ever see such a splendid-looking 
fellow ? If we don’t go and see his hut and encamp- 
ment, and get some rattling good Russian stories out 
of him, Fm a Dutchman.” 

“ Do you ever, when you look into the fire, seem to 
see faces there } ” 

“ Of course I do ; so does everybody.” 

“Well, when you are trying to go to sleep, do 
you ever seem to see faces when your eyes are 
shut.?” 

“ Sometimes ; but I believe that’s bile or liver, 
or some horrid thing of that sort, that makes it. 
Why?” 

“Because I do often, and Mr. Walensky’s face is 
just the sort I most often see. It’s a face, as books 
say, that haunts you. Any man with a countenance 
like that must be a good man.” 

“ Fm not a philosopher, and can’t argue the point, 
and don’t want to if I could ; but I don’t exactly see 
why he should be a good man.” 

“ Well, because as soon as you see him, you say, 
‘l could trust that man with anything.’ It inspires 
confidence and respect” 

“ I’ll tell you who he’s like. Don’t you remember 
when we were in the Sistine Chapel at Rome, how 
we admired those old prophets painted on the ceiling 


A Strange Story, 381 

by Michael Angelo ? I got a stiff neck from looking 
at them. Well, Mr. Walensky is very much like one 
of them, but I forget which.” 

“Well, then, that exactly proves what I say. The 
prophets were good men, and Mr. Walensky is like 
the prophets, consequently he’s a good man. So I 
think that scores one to me.” 

Conversation soon flagged ; they were too anxious 
for the news to talk much, and so they walked up and 
down the deck, looking at their watches from time 
to time, and wondering what ever could detain the 
doctor so long. It was more than half an hour before 
footsteps coming up from the saloon were heard. 
The boys rushed forward. 

“ What news, doctor ? ” they asked in a breath. 

“ There is nothing very serious, I am happy to say. 
Your uncle is severely bruised, and has sprained his 
ankle, and I fear broken a couple of ribs ; but as far 
as I can tell at present, there is nothing that a little 
time and rest will not cure. But I want you to come 
with me, if you will not mind the trouble.” 

They were only too glad to go, and they went 
quickly but silently ; for, as everybody knows, sudden 
joy is just as painful to bear sometimes as sudden 
grief, and they were so grateful and so glad, that it 
had an effect upon them very much resembling a cold 
in the head. Mr. Walensky observed this, and he did 
not think any the worse of the boys for these tokens 
of a strong affectioa 


382 


Thrown on the World. 


“You are very much attached to your uncle, I am 
sure,” he said. 

“ Indeed we are. There never was his equal in the 
world before,” said Ray. 

“ Do you think he will be ill long ? ” asked Bertie. 

“ It will be some weeks for certain before he will be 
able to leave his bed, or at least before he will be able 
to walk, but I do not think he will suffer much pain. 
I am going now to get a draught for him to take at 
once, and this I shall ask you to carry back as soon 
as you can, and I shall return in an hour or two.” 

“ May we see him ? will it do him any harm to 
talk?” 

“ Not in the least, in strict moderation ; but after 
he has taken his draught he must be left quite quiet 
till I come again. A little sleep will be very bene- 
ficial.” 

The next morning a happy little party sat on the 
deck enjoying the delicious air. The season was 
exceptionally fine, and the weather warm as July. 
Mr. Walensky had seen his patient, and had reported 
the joyful news that the case was not nearly so serious 
as he had at first feared. Rest and quiet would put 
a different complexion on the matter in a very short 
time. 

So while Mr. Birtles was dozing, all our friends 
were on the deck, and Mr. Walensky was with them. 

“You have been a great traveller, doctor, Petersen 
tells me ? ” said Mrs. Birtles ; and the boys pricked 


383 


A Strange Story. 

up their ears, for they were dying for somebody to 
draw him out with regard to his adventures, and had 
asked their aunt to do so on the first opportunity. 

“Yes, madam ; my wife and I have done what 
few people have done before. We have journeyed on 
foot for thousands of miles in Central and Western 
Russia, enduring very great privations and hardships ; 
and we have travelled thousands of miles in sledges 
and on foot in Finland and Lapland, with the Lapps.” 

“ You have surely not been travelling for pleasure ?” 
said Mrs. Birtles, using that word in the ordinary 
acceptation. 

A sad smile passed over the face of Mr. Walensky 
as he answered, “ No, madam, we had a purpose to 
serve which we could serve in no other way, and I 
thank God we have now some prospect of seeing its 
near accomplishment.” 

There was a sudden reserve of manner came over 
him as he spoke those words, and Mrs. Birtles was 
afraid she had touched inadvertently upon delicate 
ground. So she changed the personal subject, and 
asked, — 

“ Are the Lapps a pleasant people, doctor ? I am 
sorry to say I am very ignorant about them.” 

“ I have not, for many, many years, found plea- 
santer,” he answered. “ They are a sadly maligned 
people. I have found nothing but kindness and sin- 
cerity among the large majority of them. They are 
not always very cleanly in their habits, but they have 


384 


Thrown on the World. 


not the advantages for being so that other races have 
But they are a happy and contented people, their 
morals are of a high order, and they are more truly 
religious and wrapped up in their simple faith in the 
Almighty God and His blessed Son our Saviour, and 
in the Bible, than any other people I have ever met.” 

“ You do surprise me ! ” said Mrs. Birtles, very much 
interested. “ I had heard quite a different version, 
and had thought them almost heathens. I hope 
while we are here, Mr. Walensky, you will introduce 
us to your wife, and let us see the Lapp encamp- 
ment. You would enjoy that, Ray, and you too, 
Bertie.” 

At her last words, Mr. Walensky started as if he 
had been shot. He grasped the table, trembling with 
excitement, and his eyes sparkled with a strange fire. 

“ Ray ! Bertie ! ” he exclaimed. “ For God’s sake, 
tell me what you mean ! ” 

Mrs. Birtles was alarmed. She thought her visitor 
was seized with temporary insanity. Mr. Cheriton 
rose hastily, and came towards him. 

“ Get some water,” he said ; “ he is ill ” 

“ No, no ; I am well. Tell me their names— their 
names in full.” 

“ Ray Pamelof-Birtles and Bertram Pamelof- 
Birtles,” answered Mrs. Birtles. 

He started to his feet, unconsciously pressed his 
hands to his head, and with a wildness in his manner 
which was painful to witness, cried aloud, — 


A Strange Story. 385 

“ Ray — Bertie — Pamelof ! Thank God ! Thank 

God ! ” 

He took a step or two forward towards the boys, 
but it was only a step or two, and he would have 
fallen upon the deck had not Ray and Bertie caught 
him in their arms. 

They could not at first understand why he clung to 
them so tightly, or why, as he came to himself, he 
gazed at them with such an intense gaze that they 
felt a sense of awe in looking into his sorrowful face, 
lighted up now with a strange light as of newly 
kindled love. 

But as he murmured again and again the words 
“ Thank God ! ” there shot through their minds the 
thought that perhaps this might be he of whom they 
had often talked and wondered, whose image they 
had seen in fancy many a time in years gone by, 
whose features and voice and grasp reminded them of 
something and somebody far away in the past. 

Mrs. Birtles, with parental instinct, had guessed the 
secret. The moment that she had dreaded yet hoped 
for, had wished might never come and yet would 
have done anything to have brought about, had 
arrived. 

“Are these boys really your nephews, madam ?” 
asked Mr. Walensky. 

“ They are more than that — they are my children 
in a sense,” she answered ; “ but they are not my 
nephews really.” 


386 


Thrown on the World. 


“Are they Russians by birth? ” he asked hurriedly. 

“ They are.” 

“ And did they take the name of Pamelof from the 
nurse to whose care their mother committed them ” 

“They did.” 

“ Their mother ! ” That sacred word went to the 
hearts of the boys — to the hearts of all. It needed 
no further words now ; heart went out to heart in 
mutual recognition ; they were sure that the hands 
laid so lovingly upon their heads were the hands of a 
father, and every moment was leaden that kept them 
away from the Lapp encampment, where they should 
feel the embrace of a mother. 

That evening there was a large party on the deck 
of the steamer, for Mr. Birtles had been carried up in 
his couch, as he was so much better that it was no use 
keeping him as if he were an invalid, except for his 
bruises and his strained foot And there was a lady 
among the party — such a sweet-looking woman that 
to see her was to love her ; and as she sat between 
Ray and Bertie, who each had one of her hands in 
theirs, she seemed so intensely happy that it made 
the tears of joy well up in more than one pair of eyes 
to see her. Ay, and she was happy — supremely 
happy. The answer to the prayers of long, weary 
years had come ; the realization of all her brightest 
hopes and wildest desires had come ; and the craving 
of her hungry heart was satisfied. She had known 


3*7 


A Strange Story, 

no such joy as that since the time when, in her beauti- 
ful home in the Kitai-Gorod, in Moscow, she used to 
have Ray and Bertie upon her lap, and sing to them 
the songs of her own happy childhood. And Mr. 
Harley — Mr. Walensky no longer — was there, the 
patient man whose brave spirit had borne up against 
oppression and injustice, who had hoped against 
hope, and who had lived on through terrible years 
with one great purpose before him — to find those who 
now were sitting beside their mother, the brave, 
sweet woman who would have gone through fire and 
water, as she had gone through every kind of misery 
and privation, for the sake of husband and children. 

“ Now,” said Mr. Birtles cheerily, — for the little 
feeling of disappointment which it was inevitable 
that he and Mrs. Birtles must feel, that henceforth 
they were not to hold the first place in the affection 
of the boys, had worn off, — “ Now, Mr. Harley, we 
are all hungering and thirsting to hear the story of 
the past years, and how this has all come about” 

So Mr. Harley began, and told the story of his 
early life, and how he had been prospered in every 
way— told of his home and the happy days when 
the two boys were cradled under his roof and in his 
heart— told of the troublous times in the early days 
of Nihilism, and then of the bitter troubles that fell 
upon his house, with which our readers have been 
acquainted in the opening chapters of this story. 

“ When the unjust sentence was passed upon u^” 


388 


Thrown on the World, 


he continued, “ we were consigned to the worst form 
of imprisonment, and cut off, as completely as though 
we were dead, from all intercourse with the outside 
world. We had no chance of sending one line to 
Nurse Pamelof, or to our friends in Russia or in 
England ; and even if we had, of our Russian friends 
we did not know at that time whom we could trust, 
and our English friends were very few and unin- 
fluential. In a few days we were removed from 
prison and sent off into the interior ; we knew not 
where we were going ; we knew not whether the 
banishment was perpetual, or whether at any time 
we might find that we were only sent away that the 
extreme penalty of the law might be passed upon us 
in secret. We were dead to the world, and every 
ray of hope seemed blotted out of our lives. In pain 
and weariness and with all the light of life gone, we 
passed month after month and year after year in 
cruel punishment. At the end of five years a fellow- 
sufferer was released from his imprisonment. He 
was a friend and a brother in affliction, and he 
undertook to do all that was in his power for us, 
and faithfully he performed his task. He went to 
Moscow and made every inquiry possible for our 
children. All that he could learn was that Nurse 
Pamelof was dead, and that her husband had been 
executed for complicity in Nihilism. It was known 
that she had two children under her care at one time, 
but my friend failed to discover their whereabouts; 


389 


A Strange Story. 

nor is it any wonder, seeing, as you tell me, that they 
were not entered in the Foundling Hospital, where he 
made inquiries, under the name of Harley, and that 
10,000 children are received there in every year. 
He found that our property was all confiscated ; 
our house razed to the ground ; and our name, where 
it was remembered, a byword and reproach. He 
sought our English relatives ; they were only two, 
but we had confided our children to them, knowing 
that they cared for us. Alas ! the bread-winner of 
the two was dead, and his wife stated that they had 
never heard a word from Nurse Pamelof, and had 
never, therefore, heard of our confiding the children 
to their care. 

“ The receipt of this pitiful news broke us down 
altogether. It seemed that there was nothing worth 
living for. For a time we seemed forsaken by God 
and by man. But nothing dies so hard as hope, and 
the courage of your dear mother made me determine 
not to despair. We had one mercy left — no one can 
tell what a mercy it was — we were still together ; and 
although our present lot was hard and our future a 
blank, we resolved that we would not be crushed 
under our burdens, God helping us. I have told 
you that in early life I studied for the medical 
profession, but that I abandoned this for a literary 
career. Happily for us, both these things stood us 
in good stead. It was possible, though improbable, 
that some day we might regain our freedom, and 


390 


Thrown on the World. 


wipe off the stains of the past ; at all events, the 
knowledge of our own innocence, though at times it 
added to our bitterness that we must thus suffer 
wrongfully, sustained us. If ever we should be free, 
we should go forth from our captivity penniless, and 
poverty means privation and misery. So in the 
leisure, which was ample, I set to work with my pen, 
and I have in my tent many manuscripts which I yet 
hope will find a place in literature. In many ways, 
too, my knowledge of medicine and surgery was 
invaluable to us ; and it is to this that we owe the 
fact that we are, in the good providence of God, here 
to-day. For two years we were imprisoned in a town 
where it was a miracle that life could be prolonged ; 
the place was filthy, the houses pestilential. It was 
our fortune to get into the good graces of the governor 
of the town ; he was far less rigid and brutal than 
some with whom we had come in contact, and he 
was an intelligent man. He was interested in the 
work with which I employed my leisure hours, and 
he gave us an amount of liberty which few prisoners 
in Russia ever enjoy. One summer there was great 
distress in the town ; a terrible epidemic broke out ; 
every life in that populous place was in jeopardy ; 
and the provision to grapple with it was altogether 
inadequate. I offered to do what I could ; the 
governor had confidence in me, and everything I 
proposed was agreed to. It was my good fortune to 
be the means, in God’s hands, of saving many lives ; 


A Strange Story, 


391 


and amongst them that of the wife of the governor, 
whose case seemed hopeless. He never forgot that, 
and he proved his gratitude by giving us the means 
to escape ; and not only that, but means whereby we 
might, at least for some months, live. He counselled 
us not to go towards the capital, but to go north- 
wards into Finland ; and with only the clothes we 
stood up in, and a few things on which we set great 
store, particularly my manuscripts, we went out from 
that place, on foot, but free ! We asked no questions, 
but we had no doubt that in the list of names of 
those who perished by the visitation of the plague 
our names were included. It mattered not to us ; 
we had been so long dead to the world, and blotted 
out of all remembrance, we might just as well be 
regarded as dead, — better, if it gave us the hope of a 
new life. So, adopting a Russian name, Alexander 
Walensky, and giving out from place to place that 
I was travelling through Russia on a literary object, 
and also that I was a medical man, my wife and I 
were thrown on the world, and on our own limited 
resources, to fight our way in it From time to time 
I made a little money by ‘performing cures,’ but 
only money enough to keep us from starving ; often 
we had to beg our way from week to week. But we 
were still working northwards, and our hope was some 
day to reach the coast of Norway, where we should be 
in safety, and be on the confines of a higher civiliza- 
tion. It was our good fortune to find in Lapland an 


392 


Thrown on the World. 


opening for work. In one town, where no medical 
man had ever been, there were many cases of 
suffering, which only required a little scientific 
knowledge to set right ; but the poor people were so 
grateful that they thought a worker of miracles had 
come amongst them. We tarried long with them, 
accepting their hospitality, and at last joined our- 
selves to a travelling tribe, who proposed to work up 
as far as to Hammerfest, and all the rest you know. 
Heaven guided us here, and now all our sorrow is 
turned into joy.” 


RESTITUTION. 


** On you, my lord, with anxious fear I wait. 

And firom your judgment must expect my fate.” 

Addison — Lines to the King, 

• “ God deigns not to discuss 

With our impatient and o’erweening wills 
His times, and ways of working out through us 
Heaven’s slow but sure redress of human ills.” 

OwsN Meredith — Muntzer to Martin Luther. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

RESTITUTION. 

I N a few days after the accident, Mr. Birtles was so 
far restored to health that he was able to enjoy 
life thoroughly, and of all the enjoyments he had ever 
had in life there was none that exceeded the pleasure 
of steaming homewards along the coast of Norway, 
listening to the endless talk of Ray and Bertie and 
their father and mother. 

“ You are the most unselfish souls that ever lived,” 
said Ray to Mr. and Mrs. Birtles. “ If I had taken 
such care of boys as you have done of us, I think I 
should be as savage as a bear if their parents turned 
up at last.” 

“ Not a bit of it,” answered Mr. Birtles. “ You see, 
we would not from the first let you call us ‘ father ’ and 
‘ mother,’ although we have loved you as though we 
were, but only uncle and aunt, and so it displaces 
nothing. You are still our nephews, and we have 
found a brother and sister indeed in your parents.” 

There was no exaggeration in that saying. Mr. 
and Mrs. Harley were people who could not do other- 

395 


396 


Thrown on the World. 


wise than win love ; and except their children, there 
were none upon earth they could love more than those 
who had so nobly filled their place and had made the 
lives of their children so supremely happy. Mrs. 
Harley wanted to know all the story of their child- 
hood and youth — all they had said and done and 
thought, all their little illnesses and ailments, and so 
forth ; and there was no subject in all the wide range 
of things on which dear, good Mrs. Birtles was so 
eloquent as on that which immediately concerned her 
boys. Mr. Harley, who had, been so long banished 
from the world, was eager to know also what had 
been going on in history since he last had an existence 
worth the name ; and Mr. Birtles, who was well 
posted up in everything which newspapers had con- 
tained, delighted to give him the story of the years, 
and, as Bertie said, had “ no end of a parliamentary 
session of it ! ” 

The subject which most engaged the thought of 
Ray and Bertie was how their parents could establish 
their innocence and get justice done to their name, 
even if they could not get restitution of their rights. 

“ It is of no use,” said Mr. Harley sadly ; “ I dare 
never venture into Russia again ; and if I did, I could 
never get justice done to me.” 

" But, father, right is right There can’t be a nation 
under the sun that has not some righteous men in it. 
I tell you what we will do. Ray and I will go to 
Moscow and hunt up all the evidences, and we will 


Restitution, 


397 

put the friendship of our friends Count Bernstoff and 
the Prince Alexis to the test” 

“Count Bernstoff! what do you know of him?” 
asked Mr. Harley. “ He is omnipotent in the capital 
— or rather was.” 

The boys told him then all the story of the accident 
on the St Gothard, for hitherto their conversation had 
been almost wholly upon the adventures and trials of 
their parents, and their own adventures had been 
almost forgotten. When the story was over, Bertie 
said, — 

“ If uncle will let us, and will give us the money, 
we will go to Moscow and put all this matter before 
Count Bernstoff, and his influence and the influence 
of Alec will certainly give us the chance of a fair 
hearing, and that will pave the way for you to come 
later on.” 

“ No, no 1 ” said Mr. Harley, but the “ no ” was not 
so decided as it had been at first ; “ that old hope of 
vindicating my name is dead and buried.” 

“Well, then, let it have a glorious resurrection,” 
said Bertie. “ You don’t know what friends we are 
to Alec, and his father has almost as much power as 
the Czar. I will show you a letter we had from Alec 
at Hammerfest” 

It was a long, friendly letter, and, like all his letters, 
urged Ray and Bertie to get their uncle to let them 
come to Moscow, and bring Mr. Cheriton with them, 
because Count Bernstoff said he had not played a 


398 


Thrown on the World. 


really good game of chess, or had a really sensible 
talk on fossils and mummies and all such-like 
things, since he saw him last. Mr. Harley was putting 
down the letter, when his eye caught a postscript, and, 
as he read it, his face, usually very pale, turned crim- 
son. This was the postscript : — 

“ Michelof has quite recovered. He was brought 
here last week from Switzerland, and is now in the 
Fortress at St. Petersburg, to await his trial for his 
life, which will not, however, take place for some 
months.” 

“Michelof!” exclaimed Mr. Harley, “that was the 
villain who wrote the seditious article in my paper, 
abused my friendship, and brought all the sorrow and 
disgrace upon us. Verily there is a God that judgeth 
righteously, and who will not allow the wicked to 
triumph. Mr. Birtles, I will go to Moscow. Yes, my 
dear boys, for your sakes no less than my own, we 
will wipe away the stain of the past.” 

“And I will go to Moscow too,” said Mrs. Harley; 
“for there are those there who were kind to our 
children.” 

“ Ah, yes, the Gilberts,” said Mr. Birtles. “ They 
are very dear friends of mine. I want most par- 
ticularly to see them. Business and pleasure com- 
bined. I must go to Moscow too.” 

“ Hands up for Moscow I ” cried Bertie ; and all 
hands were raised. “ Carried unanimously.” 

But Mr. Birtles was not in a state of health to go 


Restitution. 


399 


then, and Mr. and Mrs. Harley were needing rest 
and a gradual renewal of acquaintance with civilized 
life. So it was agreed to get back to Congo Lodge 
as soon as possible ; to put everything well in trim 
by means of correspondence^ and to “get up the 
case ” in the meantime. 

Never was the advantage of having “ friends at 
court “ better illustrated than in the case of our 
friends. The innocence of Mr. Harley was established 
beyond the possibility of suspicion ; and the guilt 
of Michelof was proved beyond the shadow of a 
doubt Crime upon crime was proved against him, 
and many dastardly deeds had he committed ; but 
perhaps there was none more atrocious than the 
treachery with which he had betrayed his friend. 
Mr. Harley had forgiven him ; for had he not done 
so, how could he have prayed that sweet prayer 
which day by day had gone forth from his lips in 
the prisons of Russia and the wilds of Finland, 
“ Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that 
trespass against us” .? But the law cannot forgive, 
and Michelof paid the penalty of his crimes with his 
life. 

The property of Mr. Harley, which had been con- 
fiscated, was restored ; and a large sum of money 
which had stood to his credit in the bank, and had 
been intended to establish him in England just 
before the great misfortune of his life occurred, was 


400 


Thrown on the World. 


repaid to him with all the interest that had accrued 
thereon. The story of his life was told in every 
European paper, and created an intense interest in 
him and his wife ; so that when he placed his papers 
in the hands of a publisher he was able to demand 
an almost fabulous sum for them, and instead of 
the poverty which he had feared was before him 
and his wife, there was an ample competence for the 
remainder of their days. He determined to devote 
those years to literature ; and as he had been so long 
out of the world, he needed a good deal of help in 
compilation and revision, and this Mr. Cheriton was 
only too glad to give him in his leisure time. 

But Mr. Cheriton found year by year that his 
leisure time got less, for with the jCSOO he got for 
his negotiations with the Greek Government through 
his friend Mr. Caloutzis, and with the money he had 
saved from his salary during the tour, and from a 
great deal more he had made from other sources, 
he had been able to purchase the goodwill of Dr. 
Russell’s school, and soon became as popular or^ 
even more so than his predecessor. . 

Ray and Bertie went into business with their uncle, — 
for they never would call Mr. Birtles anything else, — 
and they showed an aptitude for it which was a little 
surprising, seeing that they had been so indulgently 
treated in their boyhood. 

And when, in course of years, Mr. Birtles took his 
seat in Parliament, and found that the preparation 


Restitution. 


401 


of his speeches took up so much of his time that 
he could not attend to business as formerly, Ray 
and Bertie wer,e taken into the partnership, and their 
fortunes were made. 

“ I’ve got to make a speech in the House to- 
morrow,” said Mr. Birtles one night in the drawing- 
room at Congo Lodge. All the Harleys and the 
Cheritons were there — in fact, it was not easy to 
find an evening when they were not. “ The subject 
is Emigration and Ragged Schools. I hold, as you 
know, that it does people good to be thrown on 
the world, and I shall advocate that these poor 
little things who have been thrown on the world 
under unfavourable circumstances here, should try 
the experiment under favourable circumstances in 
our colonies.” 

" If you want a few good illustrations to back up 
your arguments, you might cite the cases of the 
present company,” said Mr. Bertram Harley. “ You 
were yourself thrown on the world, and you have 
made your mark in it (that’s not a joke, mind). 
Here are father and mother, who were brought up 
in the lap of luxury, finding themselves thrown on 
the world in a Lapp encampment, and the world has 
taken them to its arms again. Here is our friend 
Cherrystones, who was thrown on the world and 
landed in Queer Street just at his start in life, climb- 
ing three steps at a time up the ladder of fame 


402 


Thrown on the World, 


And here are we, who were thrown on the world, 
robbed and friendless and orphans, now, after all our 
scapes and scrapes, possessed of parents and friends 
and fortune.” 



f 




4 


t 


1 






\ 


\ 


I v*" ' y..\\ 


* 


-y mr 


i ' ' 


V. » 



• • ► 


t 


# • 



k 


' ' t 

ki > 

. ' I 


4 


' • » 


J 


I 



0 


» 



r 


4 


N 


I ' 
\ 



» 


I 


? 


s 


4 > 




*1 
















' • »• 


\ 


i 


t 


if > 





4 





V. 


‘ V' 
‘ V'»' 

I 


I 

• * 


% 

t 



4 


i 





« 


I 

y 


% 


4 

. 9 

) 




% ► 

I 


« 

♦ 







« t 


► 




? 









» 4 ^ 


(> 




1 .• ' 


S ‘ 


"j :< t‘\ , S\\ • / ■ *; [' s K '' 'V. 

' , 4 t r I. AJ ' • f' V ^ > 'i' \ '• 

;|-v. > vv; 


I 



